












Book, J 5-1 7 .7^ 
Gopyriglit}!? 1_ 


COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 



t 



k' 

• V 


■* < 


:r.\ / ' 

}. • • >' r 


.<X‘ ' ‘ 















^YlIO — AViio Are You ? 





THE GIRL IN THE 
SLUMBER-BOOTS 


BY 

JEAN RANDOLPH SEARLES 

Author of 

**Furiher Annals of the Girl in the Slumber- Boots.'* 






Cincinnati : 

Press of Jennings and Graham 



CoPTBIGHT, 1912, By 
Viola Bienz. 

All rights reserved, including that of 
translation into foreign languages, in- 
cluding the Scandinavian. 







©CI.A3JJ8052 










#rs. ?I. 

FOR HER KINDNESS IN ALLOWING ME TO 
RELATE THIS TRUE STORY OF STRANGE 
ADVENTURES AND BITTER TRIALS. 


I 



I 



CONTENTS 


BOOK I 

WHEN DAME FORTUNE CUT THE CARDS 

DEANE LOVELL’s POINT OF VIEW 

CHAPTER PAGE 

I. The Girl in the Slippers, - - 9 

II. Room 11 ^, 19 

III. A Perilous Undertaking, - - 26 

IV. A Mad Dive, 40 

V. Enter Lady Nan, - - - - 55 

VI. A Damaging Find, - - . 64 

VII. “Exit Exhibits A and B,” - - 74 

BOOK II 

CUPID SITS IN THE GAME 

Nell’s point of view 

I. Lady Nan Begins to Investigate, - 83 

II. The Adventure in Royal Street, 97 

III. A Curious Development, - - - 111 

IV. An Unexpected Opening, - - 122 

V. “And Can I Ever Forget Thee!” - 136 

VI. A Terrible Discovery, - - 146 

VII. The Stolen Document, - . - 152 

VIII. I Must Dree My Weird, - - 163 

IX. “Deane, Deane, Don’t Leave Me!” 170 
5 


6 


Contents 


BOOK III 

TAKING THE TRICKS 

DEANE LOVELL’s POINT OF VIEW 

CHAPTEB PAGB 

I. “Oh, It’s Hard, Hard!” - - - 179 

11. “I’ll Crush Her!” - - . 185 

III. “Let Go, You Piker!” - - - 192 

IV. Those Ox-like Methods Again, - 200 

V. The Search for the Papers, - - 209 

VI. How Can I Let Her Go Out of My 

Life ? - - - - - - 218 

VII. A Domestic Upheaval, - - . 227 

VIII. How Will it All End ? - - 236 

IX. Grayson, 242 

X. The Momus Ball, - - - - 253 

XI. In Quaint Old Jackson Square, - 265 

XII. Nell and Nan, . - - - 272 

XIII. A Daughter of the West, - - 284 

XIV. Nell’s Holy of Holies, - - 295 

XV. “ Farewell, My Rex, My Gentle 

Knight and True!” - - - 307 


BOOK I 


WHEN DAME FORTUNE CUT THE 
CARDS 


DEANE LOVELL’S POINT OF VIEW 


CHAPTER I 


The Girl in the Slippers 

I WAS bom to trouble as the sparks fly upward sure 
enough. Some extra bad bumps I Ve had of late have 
jolted this conviction into my inner consciousness 
with considerable force. 

Time and again I Ve told myself there must be 
some dark, inscrutable reason for the grouch Destiny 
appears to bear me. What can I have done to merit 
it? I can’t think of a thing. Somehow I get the 
impression from my associates that I am rather a 
decent, inoffensive sort of chap who would n ’t hurt a 
fly. And yet I am forever getting into some scrape. 
The last one is of such a nature as to border on the 
tragic. In fact, in its relation to the hapless girl 
involved with me in the strange affair, (tragic is too 
feeble a word. 

Ah! how well I remember that fair, sweet face, 
the speaking brown eyes — ^mystic wells of light, and 
the hazel-brown hair, fine and soft, together with the 
creamy, satin-smooth skin that so often accompanies 
hair of that color. How fair you were to me (how 
more than fair you are still), poor child, poor child! 
0 ! to think of that sunny, winsome personality, that 
seems made for happiness, clouded by grief’s blight- 
ing touch ! It is almost more than I can stand ! 

God ! How the scene all comes back to me ! Her 
head had a regal poise as she stood there before me 
9 


10 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


in her loose, white nightrobe, the light, which I had 
hastily switched on (after attiring myself in my long 
blue dressing-gown), shining full upon her. Her 
puzzled brown eyes gave a rapid glance around the 
room, taking in the tumbled bed, the dressing-table, 
chiffonier, and all the appurtenances of the ordinary 
hotel bed-chamber, in which, from her bewildered 
air, she noted nothing familiar. 

The look of wonder quickly succeeded to one of 
terror as the full significance of the appalling situa- 
tion began to take definite form in her mind. A 
bewildered step in my direction displayed some knit- 
ted blue bedside slippers peeping daintily out beneath 
the long skirt of the white nightdress she wore. 

^‘Why-ee — how — in heaven’s name — how did I 
come here ? This room is not mine ! Who — who are 
you?’’ she demanded at last in a distressed voice, with 
one delicate white hand pressed against "her ashen 
cheek, the other thrown toward me palm upward, in 
a gesture of appeal. 

If only the ground would mercifully open and 
swallow me up bodily, pajamas, dressing-gown, slip- 
pers and all, luckless wight that I am — ^thought I 
miserably. 

‘‘Surely it must be some dreadful dream,” she 
went on in an excited voice, more to herself than to 
me. “Surely I — but no, I haven’t really spent all 
these hours here?” with a hasty glance at the clock 
on the mantel, ticking away in calm disdain of the 
painful scene enacting before its stupid face. “Why- 
ee^ — it ’s nearly morning now — and I went to bed 
at ten o’clock, I remember distinctly, for I wondered 
why Howard stayed so late when he promised to be 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 11 


back early/’ this half to herself. Then suddenly — 
with a wild look around the room once more — ‘^But 
yes, it must be true — 0 Grod, pity me ! I must be going 
mad!” She staggered backward and her face was 
so death-like in its pallor that I sprang quickly to her 
assistance. But she waved me frantically away, 
clinging to the bedpost for support. 

‘ ‘ Do n ’t touch me I do n ’t dare to come near me ! ” 
she wailed hoarsely. ‘ ^ I want one thing, and one only 
from you. How did I come here? Speak! For 
God’s sake, speak!”— as I stood before her in dumb 
horror at the contretemps — ‘ ‘ Have you nothing what- 
ever to say?” she finished peremptorily, bearing her- 
self like a young queen in spite of the terrible position 
in which a most singular combination of circumstances 
had placed her. 

‘‘What can I say?” I faltered out at last in an 
abashed voice. “I am as much at a loss to account 
for the mistake as you can possibly be.” 

She sank to her knees at the first sound of my 
voice, and fiinging her hands high above her head, 
held them clasped rigidly together. 

“0 God, have mercy !” she moaned, “I thought — 
I hoped it was only a bad dream after all ! Ah, can 
it be possible that I — /, Nell Grayson — disgraced, 
dishonored. — 0 if I could only die — how can I hear 
it? how can I? how can and she fell prone upon 
the fioor, her face buried in her hands, where she 
sobbed out her heart so wildly that I am not ashamed 
to remember how my own throat swelled, nor how 
my eyes smarted with tears wrung from me by the 
sight of the unfortunate girl’s anguish. 

To avoid making a oomplete fool of myself, I made 


12 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


a bolt for my dressing-room, where I hurried into 
some less-abbreviated garments, feeling all the while 
like a regular dyed-in-the-wool villain. What to do 
next I could n ’t imagine. Beyond knowing the girl 
name — Nell, a sweet one to me, by the way — I did n’t 
know her from Adam. 

It was the most awkward momenit of my life 
when I finally left my dressing-room clothed, but far 
from being in my right mind, it most remarkably 
resembling universal chaois, as I ruefully noted, when- 
ever I tried to evolve therefrom some way of con- 
veying to the poor child my offers of sympathy and 
help without frightening her again and getting the 
marble-heart for my pains. 

But something must be done, and quickly, too, for 
my wife might come in at any moment. Although 
it is seldom she enters my rooms, the chance of her 
doing so on this particular occasion must not be over- 
looked ; for if she had the faintest notion of what had 
befallen — ^well! I know Lady Nan only too well, 
and it ’s a leadpipe cinch she would make life a more 
damnable proposition for Nell (she was Nell to me 
even at this early stage) than she now found it, diffi- 
cult as that would seem. 

With squared shoulders — metaphorically, if not 
actually — I ventured at last, as the wild sobs had 
subsided into occasional moans, to approach the girl, 
although with rather a timorous air I expect — unless 
my manner belied my feelings — ^and attempted to 
raise her gently from the floor. 

But no, as I feared she would have none of me. 

‘‘Don’t!” Go away — go away!” she wailed, 
shrinking from my touch in shuddering horror. I 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 13 


caught a glimpse of a white, tear-stained face before 
she buried it in her hands again, giving way to a 
perfect abandonment of grief which, while not loud, 
was liable to attract the notice of some wakeful guest. 

Meanwhile time was flying apace and matters were 
at a standstill. I took a disturbed turn or two up and 
down the room, wracking my brain for some loophole 
from the trying situation. What was to be done? 
How could I put a stop to that hysterical weeping? 
Unconsciously I hit upon the very thing, for Anally, 
the incessant crying, together with the exigencies of 
the hour getting upon my nerves, I lost all patience 
and taking the girl by the shoulders, raised her 
forcibly from the floor, she resisting with all her might. 

‘ ^ Stop this business at once ! Hush, I say ! do 
you hear?” giving her a slight shake. ^‘Somebody 
will hear you, you must calm yourself!” at the same 
time taking my handkerchief and wiping away her 
tears with determined hand. 

Brute!” she burst out wrathfully, angers^ drying 
up her tears as quickly as I could wish. ^‘You 
brute!’ with biting emphasis, staggering across the 
room in a panic, giving me half-fearful glances over 
her shoulder as if afraid of the consequences of her 
rash words. 

‘‘Where are you going?” I demanded, reaching 
her side with a bound, directly she opened the door, 
for I couldn’t let her go like this. Some words of 
explanation must be exchanged before I could consent 
to allow her to leave. 

“Back to my rooms,” she replied in a faint voice. 
She was still very white and swayed from side to side 
so that I feared she would fall. 


14 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


“Wait!” 

‘‘No, I cannot — ^tho air of this room will stifle me 
if I stay another minute!’’ impatiently. 

“Wait!” I insisted. I closed the door in spite 
of her resistance. I sought and found some wine 
which I quickly poured into a glass. Nell had sunk 
upon a chair nearby from sheer inability to stand. 
When I remembered all the child had suffered, I was 
conscious of some qualms of pity which I firmly sup- 
pressed ; for having grasped my nettle it would never 
do to let go just yet. I held out the wine in an off- 
hand way. 

“You must drink this,” I commanded. 

“I won’t!” quoth Nell, vehemently, obdurately. 
My tone had given offense, and my lady scomed to 
demean herself by obeying. She reminded me for 
all the world of a spoiled child rebelling against 
some dictum of the powers that be, as she sat there 
catching her breath now and then in suppressed 
sobs. What a strange combination she was! some- 
timeis a princess, and again the veriest baby. Strange 
to say, her face bore few traces of the tears she had 
shed — she is the only woman I ever knew who could 
weep copiously without becoming a fright. 

‘ ‘ Come, you must drink it — do n ’t be unreasonable ; 
see how weak you are!” 

“I am better now, I shall do very well I tell you,” 
and she rose feebly from her chair, pushing away 
the glass fretfully. 

“You shan’t leave this room till you have taken 
the wine!” in an inflexible voice. I held her back 
when she tried to slip past me. 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 15 

A frightened look stole over her face, my in- 
si^tence seemed to cause her a great deal of uneasi- 
ness — ‘‘There is more in this than meets the eye/’ 
her own appeared to say. 

0, of course, bully me by all means, ” in a weary 
voice. “I am a defenseless girl, wholly in your 
power — ^you are the stronger I admit,” she finished 
bitterly. 

I still held out the glass. 

“After all,” she mused presently in a judicial 
tone, as if ito herself, “after all, what have I to fear? 
Just nothing at all. The very worst has already” — 
there was a catch in her voice — a swift blush dyed the 
marble whiteness of her cheek when she remembered 
me and became conscious of my regard. 

“If you mean harm to me,” she went on, looking 
hard at the glass in my hand, ‘ ‘ why then, no matter — 
no! I ’m not afraid of you now, you needn’t bully 
me any more — do what you will ! ’ ’ and she looked me 
straight in the eyes with a fearlessness I would n ’t 
have believed possible a short time since. 

“Bully you? That ’s the second time you Ve said 
that — I ’m not bullying you, nor am I trying to drug 
or poison you, as you would insinuate. Why, what 
in the world should I do that for?” I demanded, 
astounded at this view of the case. 

Nell regarded me with suspicion still writ large in 
her great brown eyes, yet she faced me wdth a brave 
air as though determined to submit to the inevitable 
without showing the faintest tinge of yellow. 

“Gome, pull your wits together, you silly child,” 

I urged, “be reasonable, and if you can’t be reason- 


16 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


able, be as reasonable as you can!’’ for I was ex- 
asperated at her perversity when the moment was so 
critical. 

Already the stars, as I noted through the open 
window, were growing rather pale ; the sparrows, too, 
were beginning a desultory chirping of their early 
matins. She must be gdt to her own rooms as soon 
as possible. I knew she must lodge somewhere above 
my suite, for I had been a guest long enough to be 
aware that the rooms on my own floor were taken by 
people I had come to recognize, in the monotonous 
round of hotel life. Nell would never have the 
strength to climb the stairs (the elevator was, of 
course, impossible) without a stimulant, her extreme 
pallor told me that, as well as the trembling of her 
delicate white hands which were doing their best 
to bring some refractory curly locks into proper 
bounds once more. 

I waited till her task was accomplished, admiring 
the while the fetching little ways the performance 
called into play. A charming little pout due, un- 
doubtedly, to my sarcasm, lingered on the lovely 
face, showing plainly that cold winds had been al- 
lowed to pass but seldom over her sheltered little 
existence. I hardened my heart, however. 

‘‘Drink this at once!” I thrust the glass into her 
rebellious hand. 

“0, this is intolerable!” scolded Nell, flinging 
out her free hand in an impatient movement. “What 
right have you to dictate to me?” forgetting her 
previous resolve to be tractable, with charming in- 
consisitency. 

“The right of a physician!” I returned, sharply. 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 17 


physician! You — a doctor T’ looking at, nay, 
studying me curiously. I could have sworn I de- 
tected a look of wondering recognition in her eyes at 
last. Did her manner change too, almost imper- 
ceptibly ? I thought so then, afterward I was not so 
sure. 

‘^01 know I ’m quite young for your preconceived 
ideas of what a ^taid M. D. should be, but I know my 
business just the same,” pointing with inexorable 
finger at the glass she still held perfunctorily. 

She looked at me tentatively, then at the wine; 
after a struggle with her pride, she drank half the 
contents grudgingly. ^‘All of it,” insisted I, having 
a mind to taste the sweets of power to the dregs. 
And actually she obeyed me without a word. 

‘‘There, that ’s a good child — ^that will make you 
pretty fit,” complacently. I set the empty goblet 
upon the mantel with a gratified smile. 

“0!” observed she sweetly, “you do have tame 
moments then; will feed out of one’s hand now and 
again, I dare say!” with a contemptuous little ges- 
ture. “Dear me! how it does put a man in good 
humor with himself and all the world to get his 
own way.” 

Now wasn’t that just like a woman! So un- 
reasonable! when I was doing it all along for her 
own good. The little minx! I could have slapped 
her! However, I must allow her considerable lati- 
tude for the exercise of her satire; it was only nat- 
ural she should need it after the way I had taken 
the law into my own hands. I never was remarkable 
for my tact, anyway, and had come near making a 
mess of things in this, as in other instances, with my 
2 


18 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


ox-like methods which, no doubt, have their legitimate 
uses, but were as much out of place in this case as 
the proverbial bull in the china-shop. 

So I curbed my temper with what grace I could 
muster and. made haste to abase myself properly. 

‘T feel duly squelched,’’ I told her meekly, “you 
are there with the goods when it comes to making a 
fellow feel small. I don’t believe I am actually 
visible at all to the naked eye ! But you were right 
— I was a brute awhile ago,” I acknowledged, hand- 
somely. “If I hadn’t lost my temper — ^but what ’s 
the use? I did lose it; I won’t attempt to smooth it 
over now. Please forgive me,” I finished, abjectly 
eating humble pie as though I doted on it — rather 
craved it, in fact, as a steady diet. 

Nell shook her head with a rather wintry smile. 

“There is nothing to forgive. I have- behaved 
like a baby, I see that now. A sound spanking is 
what I deserve for my stubbornness. 0 you were 
perfectly right,” as I opened my eyes rather widely 
at this meteor-like change of front, “the wine has 
helped me more than I can say. Thank you very 
much; I am stronger; I will go now.” 


CHAPTER II 


Room 112 

At the door she hesitated, the dainty nightrobe 
clinging in loose folds to her slender figure ; her hair 
had tumbled over her shoulders once more, down, 
down far below her knees. I never saw such a wealth 
of hair, and such a ruddy, fine-spun brown, too! 

‘‘0,1 had forgotten 1 how could I for one instant 1 ’ ’ 
and a spasm of pain passed over her face which was 
ashen again in a moment. ‘ ‘ I can ^t go back, my hus- 
band will be there now — ^how can I look him in the 
face ? what can I say 'to him ? Heaven help me 1 my 
life is spoiled, utterly spoiled — I shall never dare 
hold up my head again, miserable, degraded wretch 
that I am I ’ ’ she finished, sobbing despairingly. 

“Don’t you ever think it!” I exclaimed hotly, 
unable to brook the thought of such words as applied 
to her. “You degraded! I should say not! Why, 
you are innocent as a babe unborn of any intent to 
do wrong — I can ’t bear to hear you speak of yourself 
in this wild way ; believe me, it ’s all wrong. No 
vestal virgin is more pure in my eyes, or in those of 
any right-thinking mortal — ^that I ’ll swear to! Cir- 
cumstances were too strong for you, that ’s all. Come 
sit here — compose yourself before you go, and get into 
a healthier frame of mind,” for I in my turn had 
clean forgotten the need for haste, at this unexpected 
turn, 

I drew her trembling form into the circle of my 
19 


20 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


supporting arms and piloted her gently to a chair. 
She shuddered away from my touch as she sank 
weakly into the seat, burying her face, which had 
flushed painfully, in those adorable hands — ^thoise dis- 
tractingly, alluring hands! I have always been an 
admirer of beautiful hands, always I it well-nigh 
amounts to a passion with me in fact. 

Do n’t shrink from me like this, my poor child !” 
I begged in a reproachful voice, ‘‘it hurts me cruelly. 
If fate had been kind, we might have met under dif- 
ferent, better conditions; you would not have shud- 
dered at the mere touch of my hand then, would you ? 

0 it is hard for me, too, I can tell you!” 

I took a turn or two up and down the room. Anally 
stopping at NeH’s chair. She still kept her face 
hidden. What an appealing little flgure it was! 
After all, I told myself, what other treatment could 

1 expect from a delicately, sensitive soul? I would 
not have her otherwise — it is the surest evidence of 
purity and goodu'ess of a rare order, as charmingly 
allied to her, and as closely, as the perfume to the rose. 

“There, never mind,” I began, my hand on the 
arm of her chair, “after all, it is only natural you 
should feel as you do, I must be sensible — I dare say 
in time you will overcome this aversion for me and 
treat me as you would any other friend,” I finished 
hopefully. 

“Ah! now you begin to understand,” and she 
surprised me by actually putting her hand in mine 
— ^that beautiful hand! there isn’t another like it 
in the whole world. I clasped it tenderly in mine, 
then pressed it passionately to my lips before she 
drew it away, gently but firmly. 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 21 


‘ ‘ Thank you, that was kind, now I feel less like a 
member of the down-and-ou't club,’’ I observed in a 
relieved voice. suppose I may hope that you be- 
lieve me blameless in this unfortunate business?” I 
questioned, eagerly. 

“Yes, a thousand times yes!” murmured Nell. 
“I saw that at once when I got over my panic, and 
remembered how astonished you looked when — after 
you switched on the lights and found — ” she broke 
off suddenly (to stare at her daintily slippered feet, 
which were crossed in front of her, an elucidating 
gleam crossing her features. “0, I see it all! these 
wretched slumber-boots — I might have known the 
power of auto-suggestion — ^why, why did I put them 
on before getting into bed? this balmy night, too! — 
what if I should have walked out into the damp 
night barefoot, in my sleep ? — my throat would have 
mended of its affection easily enough now that I 
don’t sing so much. 0,” as I began to look rather 
mystified at this speech, “I walk in my sleep some- 
times, you know, almost always, if I think about it 
shortly before I lie down. Of course I knew at once 
— or, at least as soon as I was able to think con- 
nectedly once more, that that was how I must have 
wandered here; but I ’d clean forgotten about the 
slippers^ — ” 

“What! you walk in your sleep? That would 
explain everything.” 

“Yes, I ’ve been subject to these spells since my 
long period of nursing father when he died — but 
you — ^how is it? — ^you must have known — ’’ she broke 
off, with a puzzled air. 

“No, my poor child, the room was dark, save for 


22 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


the moonlight — ^you are marvelously like my wife in 
figure — ^the tones of your voice, too! I have been 
thinking all along how strange a circumstance it is 
— ^so when you walked across the room — I was only 
half awake, I expect (I must have forgotten to lock 
my door), I merely asked, ‘That you. Nan?’ to which 
I was sure you murmured, ‘Yes,’ and something more 
which I didn’t quite catch — so you see I — ^you — O 
well! it ’s all over now, it ’s no good looking back!” 
I finished helplessly. 

“Ah, I don’t dare look forward either,” cried 
Nell, her eyes full of trouble. “My husband 
is almost a stranger to me, I haven’t been married 
long — at least, it ’s six months, but I ’ve been away 
from him since the hour of our marriage — I feel 
afraid, so afraid to meet him, now — 0, I feel sure 
he will be — ” 

“Come,” I interrupted, “let me help you ito your 
rooms — don’t think about it now; get some rest and 
you will be surprised how much better able to grapple 
with your difficulties you will be. Come!” 

“0 1 can’t, I can’t! I don’t dare face him — ^he 
will be furious if he finds out. And what can I say 
to him ? how explain these hours away from my room ? 
He will demand the truth, I shall not be able to tell 
him — of course not, how could I?” 

“Why, it is quite simple,” I told her encourag- 
ingly, though I felt less confident than my tone 
would imply; “just tell him how you walked in your 
sleep, can’t you? there will be no need to explain, 
surely. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ 0 — even if I could get back without his knowing 
I had been away, it is impossible to go on as if nothing 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 23 


had happened — it would be base to deceive him to that 
extent ! you see thait, do n ’t you ? 0, what shall I do ? 

what shall I do?’’ And Nell’s eyes wore a look of 
such utter misery I turned mine away in impotent 
rage at the awful mischance which had placed her in 
this fearful position. 

I walked up and down the room restlessly. 

^‘But, child, listen here,” I ventured at last, ‘‘it 
is so late, don’t you see? someone, my wife might 
come at any moment, you must not be found here — 
it is most unwise for you to linger, think of your 
good name.” 

A hoarse sound broke from her white lips, which 
would have been a laugh but for the entire absence 
of mirth in it. 

“My good name!” in a desi)erate voice. 

I saw at once that I had blundered again, dolt that 
I was! 

“Have I really got one now? But, after all, what 
does it matter what society thinks ? I know, ’ ’ beating 
her breast wildly, “that I am irrevocably stained, 
dishonored in my own eyes — ^nothing in time or eter- 
nity can ever, ever change that, nor restore to me my 
own self-respect! — 0 father, mother! why did you 
leave me to struggle through life alone ? — it is far, far 
too hard when one grows up ! after such a happy child- 
hood, too — ^and 0, how very happy and care-free I 
was ! and all the time Fate was leading me inexorably, 
step by step, to this very hour of black disgrace. 0, 0 ! 
if I had only died — ^if I could die now and end it all !” 
and Nell bowed her head upon her hands in bitter 
trouble. 

I ground my teeth. To think I should be the luck- 


24 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


less instrument Fate used to strike this cruel blow 
upon the fair young creature looking forth with eager 
eyes for the happiness the future is ever promising to 
hopeful youth ! It was awful. 

Just then a faint sound outside the door recalled 
me to the exigence of our position. 

‘‘What was that?’ murmured Nell fearfully, 
springing to her feet. 

“Hush! Wait,” I cautioned, listening intently. 

There came the sound of soft footfalls as of one 
in felt slippers. Then a gentle knock sounded on 
the door. 

“Deane,” called a gay voice softly, “are you 
awake? may I come in?” 

“My wife!” I whispered in consitemation. “I 
was afraid of this.” 

I crept stealthily to the door and locked it with- 
out a sound. 

“Where are your rooms?” I demanded, in an ab- 
rupt whisper. 

“On the third floor — ^numbers two hundred and 
twenty, and two hundred and twenty-one,” replied 
Nell in a frightened undertone. 

“Come,” I took her by the hand, “you must get 
away at once.” 

“But how?” she questioned anxiously, clinging 
to my arm as Lady Nan’s impatient voice demanded 
in sharp, though subdued accenits, why on earth I 
didn’t wake up and open the door. 

“Trust me,” was my laconic answer. 

“Let me see — ^this room is number one hundred 
and twelve, and yours are — ” I considered anxiously 
a moment. Like a flash, a plan had come into my 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 25 


head a minute ago. I made a rapid calculation and 
figured that, since this was a small and somewhat ex- 
clusive hotel, Nell ’s rooms must be directly over mine. 
I was able to deduce this readily from the figures she 
had named. 

I led Nell to the window and pointed out the fire- 
escape which ran upward a few feet away, to the 
fioor above. There was a stretch of ledge to be reck- 
oned with, but it was not so narrow after all, I told 
myself — it could be done at a pinch, the stairs were 
not so far away. 

‘‘See,’’ I whispered, ^‘we must climb those stairs.’’ 


CHAPTER III 


A Perilous Undertaking 

“But how can we reach themr’ objected Nell. 
‘ ‘ They must be six feet away at least. 

“I will help you, see there is a projection of the 
stonework — 'we shall do very nicely. Come ! ^ ^ 

I helped her up to the broad window-ledge. She 
gave one look downward, then hid her face against 
my shoulder. 

“0 I can’t do it,” she cried under her breath. 
“It is so far down, this ledge is too narrow — I shall 
fall, I know I shall!” and she clutched my hand 
frantically when I sought to guide her reluctant steps 
along. 

Another soft knock at the door and my wife’s 
voice, urging me impatiently to open, made Nell give 
such a prodigious start I had all I could do to prevent 
our both falling off the narrow footing. 

“It ’s no use, I can’t go on — I feel so dizzy, so 
faint! take me back, please take me back,” and she 
clung to me in an agitated way which augured ill for 
the success of the perilous undertaking. 

“But my dear girl, think! — ^think what it means 
to you. It ’s my wife, I tell you, and she is — ^well ! — 
heaven forbid I should say aught against her, but if 
she finds you here, I ’ll not answer for the oonse- 
quences! Come!” I urged. “It ’s not what we can 
do — it ’s what we must do, that we Ve got to consider 
now. ’ ’ 


26 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 27 


But it was quite useless. 

‘‘I can’t help it — I shall faint if I stand here 
another minute,” declared Nell, struggling with all 
her might to get back to the window. ^'0 you can 
hide me somewhere surely, can’t you?” 

I saw that she had completely lost her head. It 
was no time for half-measures and I deliberately 
took matters into my own hands. 

‘‘Put your arms around my neck,” I ordered per- 
emptorily. Rather to my surprise, she obeyed without 
protest. “Now close your eyes and hold on like 
grim death!” was my next injunction. Then I threw 
one arm around the girl and swung her olf her feet, 
while with the other hand I steadied myself by means 
of a slight ornamental projection which ran parallel 
at a convenient height, to the lower ledge along which 
I now shuffled my precarious way, thanking heaven 
all the while for the huge frame (built like an ox for 
strength, I once heard someone say) with which na- 
ture had endowed me ; for fairylike as she seemed, Nell 
was by no means a light weight to carry safely over so 
risky a road. 

Our progress was necessarily slow, as will be 
readily understood. It was still quite dark, although 
the faint silhouettes of the buildings opposite — for 
this side of the hotel faced upon a back-street — ^were 
becoming more distinct every minute; the moon had 
set long since. 

“0, will we never reach that tiresome balcony?” 
worried Nell, stirring restlessly in my arms while I 
leaned against the wall for a minute’s breathing spell. 
I eould have wished nothing better, for my part, than 
to stand there indefinitely holding her close to me as 


28 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


was imperative at that altitude and on so narrow a 
path. 

‘^Courage! we are almost there now/’ I began, but 
stopped abruptly. The sound of voices came to us 
faintly on the morning breeze. I waited, listening 
breathlessly. Footsteps sounded on the banquette 
below — ^the voices were coming nearer and nearer. 

‘‘Well, so-long old man, awfully sorry to have 
kept you away from your bride all this time, don’t 
you know ! Congratulations, hope you ’ll be happy 
and all that sort of thing.” 

A burst of wild laughter greeted these words, 
which were distinctly audible to Nell and me. Some 
men had stopped and were lighting cigarettes directly 
beneath us. Fortunately we were close enough to 
the balcony by this time to take advantage of the 
shadow it made in the morning twilight, or we must 
have been discovered; Nell’s white garment making 
us a target for inquisitive eyes. 

She ’s just arrived from the west — ^this lonesome 
bride, boys, after a separation of six months. He ’s 
had nary a day’s honeymooning to his credit, (got a 
match, Brent?) — correct me (puif, puff), fellows, if 
I make a mistake in his tale of woes. ’ ’ 

“Small chance of that, Deering, we ’ve all heard 
his doleful story so often to-night, it ’ll haunt our 
dreams if — ” 

“0, cut it out! There ’s no need of your rubbing 
it in,” struck in a fresh voice, at which I felt Nell 
give a tremendous start. “Let me go, I say! devil 
take your practical jokes anyway! You ’ve got me 
into a dickens of a mess — I should have been back 
hours ago. ’ ’ 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 29 


husband!’’ exclaimed Nell in an excited 
whisper. ‘‘0, then he hasn’t missed me — ^we must 
hurry — I must be there first, I can’t discuss things 
to-night,” she finished, incoherently. 

‘‘Hear and behold him! ye gods and little fishes. 
Grayson, the untamable, fussing over the prospective 
scolding of a mere skirt ! when he ought to be thank- 
ing us, on his knees, for this last night’s frolic before 
he settles down to the sober joys of matrimony! yes, 
you ’ll sigh for these merry hours many a time and 
oft, mark my word, old man ! for, of course, now that 
you ’ve become a benedict, bachelor- joys will be for- 
bidden fruit for you,” and I thought I saw the 
speaker give the victim a sly poke in the ribs. 

‘‘Not on your tintype! I ’m not a dead one yet, 
don’t you ever think it! You take it from me, if 
there ’s anything large doing, anything particularly 
primrosy on the tapis, I ’ll be there with cow-bells on, 
never fear ! 0 no, nix for the simple life for mine ! ’ ’ 

“Good for you, old man! your a dead game sport 
all right, all right! the romantic little ’Nita episode 
you told us about, proved that conclusively; this 
sort of clinches it. The truth is, we ’re loath to lose 
your company in our little affairs.” 

Nell gave such a gasp at the mention of the ’Nita 
affair, I feared we should be discovered. 

“That ’s right, Grayson, old pal!” agreed one en- 
thusiast, “0 for more live wires like you, and this 
dull old town would be painted a vivid vermilion 
pretty regularly,” and with that the whole party 
moved off, singing in subdued, though decidedly tipsy 
voices, “For he ’s a jolly good fellow.” 

And this was Nell’s husband ! Poor, hapless child. 


30 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


sobbing her heart out on my shoulder. What would 
I not have given for the right to hold her life’s hap- 
piness my greatest care. By which it will be seen 
that I was very far gone indeed ! I, who always held 
myself disdainfully aloof from feminine charms ever 
since my wife taught me to despise all and sundry of 
her sex. But Destiny had spoken to-night, and I — 
well, I was constrained to listen and obey the man- 
date, struggle as I might against the sweet madness- 

^‘0 my God!” moaned Nell in a desperate voice, 
^‘can I be dreaming? Howard, the betrayer of my 
poor little ’Nita 1 I can ’t believe the evidence of my 
own ears. We — mother and I — feared something of 
the kind had happened from certain reports that 
came to us after ’Nita disappeared so unaccountably 
sometime before my marriage, but we never for a 
moment dreamed the man was Howard — though to- 
be-sure there was that strange absence of his from 
the hotel where he was spending the summer ; mother 
fretted a little over that, fearing she couldn’t get 
me to give in to her persuasions if Howard wasn’t 
by to back her up — it was only a business trip he told 
her when he turned up later, and of course we be- 
lieved him — ^^and now! my poor ’Nita — ^where can 
she be? cast aside doubtless, like a faded blossom — 
poor little Indian maid! pitiful victim of the cruel 
white man she loved and trusted” — Nell’s voice broke, 
she could not go on. 

I soothed her sorrow as best I could, though the 
task was not easy. She seemed to have forgotten 
everything in this new trouble, and I gathered from 
her incoherent bursts of grief that ’Nita was a half- 
breed Indian girl whom Nell’s parents had sort of 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 31 


adopted at an early age' — the two girls grew up to- 
gether like sisters — ^no wonder it was such a blow to 
Nell to find, in her own husband, the wretch who 
had ruined the life of this cherished playmate. 

“Come, child,’’ I urged at last, “we must hurry 
on.” 

“Yes, yes!” she agreed at once, recalled to her 
owTL dilemma by my words. “We may be able to 
reach my rooms before Howard leaves his friends.” 

“I ’m sure of it,” I told her. “They will stop 
at the hotel bar for just one more drink, you can 
bank on it.” 

Holding Nell firmly to my side with one arm as 
before, I moved cautiously on along the ledge and a 
few minutes later was lifting her over the railing 
of the little landing where the stairs led upward. 
The rest of the w^ay was easy and we were soon at the 
second landing on the third fioor. 

To the left of us a light streamed out from under 
partially drawn shades, through a long French win- 
dow opening upon a little railed balcony, only a foot 
or so from the landing upon which we stood. 

I pointed to the window. “That must be your 
bedroom.” 

“Yes, this is it, I see my old blue dressing-gown 
on that chair. We haven’t a minute to lose, hurry 
please; lift me across and I can easily slip in — ^the 
window is ajar I know, I had to open it before I 
could sleep — the room was so dreadfully stuffy.” 

I sprang over the low railing, then leaned down 
and drew Nell after me, where I was loath to set 
her down, hard as the tug-of-war had been to get 
her safely beside me. When would there ever come 


32 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


a situation so happy for mo, again ? Never ! I gloomed 
darkly. All was now over — ^there were no more 
dizzying ledges or stairs to pass over ; no more friendly 
balconies to scale, with two white arms clasped tightly 
round my neck, a winsome face perilously sweet near 
mine! Who could blame me if I held her a minute 
longer than was absolutely necessary before I let 
her go? 

As soon as she was fairly on her feet, Nell turned 
to the window. A low cry brought me to her side 
at once. 

‘‘Why, it ’s locked,^’ she said to me, in a sur- 
prised kind of way, as she tried in vain to push 
open the leaves of the window. 

Could Grayson have returned before us after all? 
was the thought which flashed through my mind. I 
laid hold of the window and pushed with all my 
strength; it resisted stubbornly. Nell tugged again 
at the refractory latch, again without result. 

^‘It ’s no use, it must be locked. What in the 
world am I going to do now ? ^ ’ she demanded, with the 
calmness of despair. ‘‘Did you ever see such an un- 
lucky mischance? everything goes wrong to-ndght. 
If my hair doesn’t turn gray before all is said and 
done, it ’ll be a miracle.” 

“Tough luck,” I agreed briefly, meanwhile ex- 
amining the latch by the light of some matches. 

“0, I see now what the trouble is,” I said after 
a little. “A draft has evidently crashed the leaves 
together and jammed the fastenings.” I began 
searching through my pockets hurriedly. 

“0, must we give up? can nothing be done? — ^yes, 
yes! I have it — break the glass, anything, anything, 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 33 


only be quick! Why do you hesitate? I 11 do it 
myself/^ and actually sho raised a tiny fist with fell 
intent. 

“Wait!’’ I caught her hand before the blow fell. 

‘ ‘ I have an idea, ’ ’ I pursued, giving her a lighted 
match to hold for me. I then plied the disabled 
latch with my knife-blade, an extra long one, by the 
way. Three matches went out one after the other, 
and still the fastening refused to yield. 

“0, don’t waste any more time,” protested Nell, 
waxing impatient. “I ’m sure it ’s locked anyway. 
Don’t fuss with that knife any longer, please; break 
the glass, do!” 

But the mulish persistence with which one is usu- 
ally obsessed under exasperating resistance had laid 
hold of me, and I continued to manipulate the catch 
delicately, unwilling as yet to accept defeat. 

“Eureka!” I exulted under my breath, as the 
window swung inward after one or two more trials. 

“At last,” breathed Nell, in a sigh of relief that 
was three parts due to the discovery that the room 
was empty. She crossed the threshold with hasty 
steps and threw the dainty blue dressing-gown over 
her nigMrobe, then turned to me. She came over 
to my side with outstretched hand. 

“How can I ever thank you enough for all your 
kindness, ’ ’ she murmured, ^ ‘ and I made it so difficult 
for you too,” remorsefully. “I see that now,” with 
an adorable blush. “How can I ever repay you?” 

“By forgiving me fully,” I suggested promptly, 
holding the little hand as though I never meant to 
let go. ‘ ‘ Then you can think of me when I am gone, 
without shrinking in horror, as you did awhile ago.” 

3 


34 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


‘‘I will — I don’t/’ declared Nell, rather inco- 
herently, surprising me by the fervency of her tone 
no less than her words. 

I saw that the hazardous way over which we had 
just come had done more for me than days of com- 
monplace meetings and conventional interchange of 
platitudes could possibly have accomplished. 

‘‘0 you — do you know? I have a feeling — ^well, I 
do n’t know how to express it, but things have sort of 
changed for me, I am not so crushd by — well, anyway, 
my husband’s words took away the awful sense of 
guilt I felt when I thought of him — I don’t believe 
I shall shrink to meet his eyes now — ^now that I know 
what a wretch he is — 0 yes, it will be immeasurably 
easier for me! 0, you need not look at me like that 
— I take the inevitable break with him calmly enough, 
I dare say. It is easy for me to break with him, much 
easier than you would think, after overhearing those 
remarks about the bride. But you see I am not as 
other brides, I didn’t want to marry him, didn’t 
care to marry anyone — ^^all I asked was to be left to my 
music.” She paused, a dreamy look had crept into 
the mystic brown eyes. ‘‘Only mother seemed to fret 
so,” she went on, “she wanted it so much, it seemed 
a little thing to do to keep her happy the few months 
she had to live. It was weak of me to yield, I realized 
that too late. But mother was happy, let me take 
what comfort I can in that thought — it is all there 
is left to be thankful about in the dreary business; 
mother said she could face death with a brave heart 
when once she knew I was provided for; she grew 
worse soon after my marriage; Howard left imme- 
diately after the ceremony to come East to look after 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 35 


his business interests here, so I had no time to dwell 
on my own troubles, but hung over her night and 
day, hoping against hope that she would not leave 
me, but it was all in vain — she is gone, and here I 
am absolutely alone, left to battle as best I may 
against the heavy odds I myself have given. Here 
she dashed away some tears determinedly. had 
a faint hope that I could persuade Howard to let me 
go — I meant to beg him to give me my freedom, to tell 
him that I couldn’t care for him as he had a right 
to expect I should. But yesterday he seemed so glad 
to see me, and planned so happily our life together, I 
had n ’t the heart to say anything — I decided to wait 
awhile — something might occur to make the blow less 
hard, later. Now — 'Well, now I need not wait, he de- 
serv'es no consideration at my hands — ^what sort did 
he have for poor ’Nita? 0 that I knew what had 
become of her, how can I bear the suspense — ^has she 
gone back to the ranch I wonder, where her people 
were?” and Nell paused, seeming to forget my pres- 
ence, indeed she had been thinking aloud all the while, 
as I had more than half suspected. ‘ ‘ Something must 
be done at once to find her — ” she broke off suddenly, 
then, as though recollecting herself. 

‘‘But there, you must forgive me for boring you 
with my troubles, to tell the truth I — ” 

“You are mistaken,” I interrupted, “they don’t 
bore me — ^nothing concerning you can ever do that!” 

She looked up at me in a surprised kind of way 
at this. 

“0, I know,” I went on hastily, as she was about 
to protest at this extravagant speech, “I know I 
never saw you till a few hours ago, but time, as every- 


36 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


body has heard over and over again, is not the truest 
measure for — for — 0 you know what I mean! Ex- 
periences like ours grip one hard — ‘we can never be 
strangers — I shall never forget you, not if I live a 
thousand years!’’ My voice broke slightly from the 
husk that had crept into it. I caught up her hands 
and pressed them fiercely against my breast, then 
kissed them again and again. 

‘‘0 you mustn’t!” with a swift blush, ‘‘let me 
go — please, you hurt me — ” struggling gently, “your 
wife — she is down there, you must go — and Howard, 
he is probably mounting the stairs this moment ; 0 go, 
go, please!” 

“My wife!” I burst out bitterly, “how little the 
word means when the woman is totally at variance — ” 
I stopped abruptly, bethinking myself of the bad taste 
of airing my private grievances like this. 

“We are not exactly a happy couple, more ’s the 
pity! don’t seem to hit it off, as Nan herself would 
say. But you are right, I must say goodbye,” and 
I backed out upon the balcony, turned to leap over, 
but paused, my hand on the railing. I simply could 
not leave like this, I must know more about her, what 
were her plans — 0, ever so much more than I knew 
now. 

“Tell me, please, what do you intend to do? You 
spoke of breaking with your husband — will the breach 
involve leaving the city ? ’ ’ anxiously. 

Her only answer was a sudden, inscrutable smile — 
the first smile I had yet seen upon her face, and how 
it illumined and transfigured the sad little face, in- 
forming every feature with the verve, the racy, riant 
quality, that was hers naturally, as I could readily 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 37 


see — 0 it was the most beautiful, the most charmingly 
piquant face I had ever seen. 

‘‘0 I see, no thoroughfare — ^trespassers not al- 
lowed,’’ I observed ruefully. ‘'Well, I suppose it is 
too much to ask,” in a distinctly humble tone. “But 
can’t yon send me one little line when you have 
settled the business, just to assure me that all is well 
with you?” I took a step forward in my eagerness. 
‘ ‘ You will have an unpleasant time of it, I ’m afraid. 
It will not be easy for your husband to give you up, 
it ’s a cinch he won’t do it without a struggle — 0, I 
foresee all manner of trouble looming up before you — 
you mil do this little favor for me, won ’t you, as soon 
as you have taken the plunge?” 

Nell stood with her hands clasped tightly together 
in a pretty attitude of hesitancy, her sweet brown eyes 
full of indecision. 

“Look here,” I wheedled, “you asked me just now 
how you could ever thank me for the poor service I 
was able to render — ^well, here is the opportunity 
ready to hand, ’ ’ and I threw out my own in a gesture 
of finality. 

“I don’t think I ought,” objected Nell, troubled 
by my insistence, yet obviously anxious to be kind. 

“If you really meant what you said awhile ago — ” 
I insinuated, artfully. 

“Well, it is against my better judgment — but 
there, I will write, ’ ’ she said with reluctance in voice 
and manner, palpably goaded to the decision by my 
implied doubt. 

“Thank you, thank you! Now I can — ” foot- 
steps in the corridor outside arrested me, someone 
fumbled at the door, while a voice in no uncertain 


38 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


tones execrated refractory locks in general, and this 
one in particular. I stood rooted to the spot. 

‘‘Howard!’’ exclaimed Nell in a frightened whis- 
per. “Quick, Doctor Lovell! go, go before it ’s too 
late!” 

Even as I flung myself headlong over the railing to 
the adjacent landing, I wondered how she knew my 
name — I had not mentioned it, of that I felt certain. 
The door opened almost at the same instant and, as I 
caught a glimpse of the man’s face, the shock I ex- 
perienced rattled me so that I came within an ace of 
missing my hold of the iron bracket-work. Once on 
the little landing of the flre-stairs I paused an instant 
to take breath, wondering why I hadn’t recognized 
the name sooner. 

“Howard Grayson! that brute.” I had had a 
sneaking feeling of pity for the irnknown husband, 
about to lose such a wife — ^but now! “Well, he de- 
serves all that ’s coming to him, and then some,” I 
reflected grimly. “And Nell said her mother in- 
sisted upon her marrying him! True he is rich, and 
it is a hackneye-d tale how money mantles the fiercest 
defects in certain shortsighted eyes.” 

I began to climb over the stairs when an unex- 
pected tenseness of situation in the room I had just 
quitted, gave me pause. I turned and looked up to 
the window where the dark figure of Grayson, and 
Nell’s in her lighter garments, were plainly visible, 
for the shades were not drawn. 

“What ’s up?” thundered he rather thickly, ar- 
rested on the threshold by the spectacle of a panic- 
stricken wife facing him with arms outspread against 
the leaves of the partially closed window through 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 39 


which I had just flung. For poor Nell had lost her 
head for the second time this fateful morning and 
given herself dead away. It ’s plain; she would never 
shine as an intrigante ! 

“What the devil — are you trying to hide some- 
thing T’ suspiciously. 

Nell was dumb, but her attitude required neither 
affirmation nor denial of hers — ^it spelled culpability 
so large that he who ran might read. 

‘ ‘ Stand aside, I ’ll soon settle this ! — ^what ! you 
think to stop me with your puny strength — away, 
I say ! ” he flung her roughly to one side and threw 
open the window. I longed to kick him, but, as will 
be imagined, I had other fish to fry! 

A moment more and his feet stamped upon the 
balcony. 

“Why-ee-e, there ’s no one here,” in astonished 
wrath. He looked around curiously. “Well, what 
do you think of that! What? — ^how — ^well, if this 
do n ’t beat the band ! ’ ’ 


CHAPTER IV 


A Mad Dive 

It was a brilliant idea I had conceived, all in the 
instant he made his mad rush for the balcony. I 
saw at once there was no time to make a get-away by 
the stairs, so I made a headlong stab for one of the 
bracket^snpports of the balcony, catching it, by good 
luck, as readily as an acrobat doing stunts, and I 
disappeared beneath the structure just as Grayson’s 
hoofs sounded upon the floor above me. It was a 
foolhardy thing to attempt, for the frail structure 
rocked dangerously at Grayson’s added weight, after 
the stupendous strain of the momentum I put in force 
by my mad plunge — I was no featherweight, I can 
tell you. If he had been sober, Grayson must have 
noticed the tell-tale quivering. I drew a breath of re- 
lief when he got off, and began at once to edge my 
way, hand over hand, to the outer bracket, to relieve 
the middle one (which from its more prominent po- 
sition I had been able to clutch in my swing) of my 
weight, and to be in a position to scramble back to the 
stairs should opportunity offer. 

There was no sign of that at present, however, and 
I slung one leg over the iron-work to ease myself of 
some of the weight which seemed slowly but surely 
pulling my arms from their sockets. 

‘‘What do you mean by such fool-actions?” 
stormed Grayson, marching back into the room to his 
40 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 41 


quaking wife who, by a tremendous eifort, plucked up 
heart when she saw the turn the aifair had taken, 
and that no terrible denouement was imminent. 

“It doesn’t matter what I mean, the question is 
what, pray, am I to think of you?” she reproved, in 
rather valiant tones, though to a delicate ear there 
was a distinct quaver in them. “Bolting into my 
room in this rude way, and in this state, too ! leaving 
me alone all night to worry and fret ; you know I am 
afraid to be alone in a great city!” 

Now that was really clever of Nell. I was proud 
of her; it put him on the defensive at once, and ef- 
fectually turned his mind from recriminations for 
her blunder, to explanations and excuses on his own 
account. 

“0 well, I know it was a shabby trick, Nell,” he 
deprecated, but she interrupted him. 

“Shabby trick, indeed! I should say it was,” 
scolded Nell, following up her advantage with alac- 
rity. “A sweet beginning this, to conjugal felicity, 
I must say! Nice prospect for me later on if this 
is my welcome after coming here — against my express 
wishes, too — ^you know I wanted to stay on the ranch 
and rest awhile, till cooler weather at least, before 
taking the long trip, but you wouldn’t hear of it!” 
and Nell paused out of breath, having run on pretty 
fast for fear he would revert to his own. cause for 
grievance. 

“0 hang it, Nell, I ’m sorry about this business — 
it ’s an outrage 1 know, of course you do well to be 
angry. It ’s not my fault, dear, as you will own, 
when the facts are put before you.” 

He brought a chair for her and pressed her into it: 


42 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


I could see all that went on, between the open, 
iron-work pattern of the floor of the balcony. How 
I wished that Grayson would vanish into his dress- 
ing-room and begin his morning ablutions ! that would 
give me the very chance I hoped for. But no — ^he 
seats himself cheek by jowl to the window, lights a 
cigar, and makes himself comfortable generally, while 
I — 1 dangle ignominiously between earth and heaven, 
at the mercy of any chance pedestrian, for it is 
broad day by now. But, fortunately, for me the 
casual passer-by is too busy hurrying to his daily 
grind, to cast a speculative eye skyward, else the 
strange spectacle of a man hanging from the nether 
supports of the balcony could not have escaped no- 
tice; the police would have been fetched forthwith, 
if not sooner, by some over-zealous idiot. Arm in the 
conviction that he was enacting the Sherlock Holmes- 
stunt to the edification of himself and the entire 
community. 

The lights are still burning in Nell’s room; time 
has stood still for her, poor girl, her pale face and 
quivering lips attest the struggle she is making to 
carry the matter off without breaking down. 

‘‘0, I know you don’t believe me,” Grayson went 
on, as an incredulous expression flitted over her face, 
‘‘but it ’s the truth. Do n’t you remember the Bach- 
elor’s Club I told you about when we first met? and 
how the ironclad rule of the club is that no member 
may marry unless he gets the consent, the formal con- 
sent of course, of all the boys? at least notice of the 
marriage, if the applicant is away from home, must 
be given a month before it takes place. Well, I forgot 
all about the beastly rules (you see I ’ve only been a 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 43 


member a short time), when your mother had that 
bad turn and insisted upon our being married at 
once. Then I kept putting off the day for making 
our marriage known till they found it out through 
the papers, which made it all the worse for me, for 
they kicked up a dickens of a rumpus and vowed to 
get even.’’ He gave a short laugh. ‘‘Well they did ! 
A more nefarious plot was never hatched. What do 
you think they did?” 

Nell shook her head wearily. “What was it?” 
she asked, listlessly. 

“Well, they found out in some way that you were 
expected to-day or yesterday, and last night I was 
waylaid just as I reached the comer near the hotel, 
and carried off without ceremony to the club, where 
they kept me in durance vile, forced to submit to all 
sorts of hazing stunts, till it was their good pleasure 
to escort me home, which was only a few minutes ago. ’ ’ 

“Yes, I know; I heard them below, commiserating 
you for the curtailment of the joys of bachelorhood. 
And I also heard your emphatically-expressed deter- 
mination not to let your marriage interfere seriously 
with any participation in the subsequent larks of the 
clan. ’ ’ Her voice was instinct with a passionate con- 
tempt, supreme disdain flashed from her eyes. But 
the insensate animal, swaying drunkenly in his chair 
beside her (for the last drinks were beginning to get 
on intimate terms with those that preceded), was 
incapable of taking in the signiflcance of her words — 
he missed the point entirely. 

“0, sits the wind in that quarter?” he leered tip- 
sily, “jealous already, I ’ll dare swear!” 

‘ ‘ Do n ’t — leave me alone I — ^keep to your own place. 


44 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


you disgust me, I tell you!’’ and Nell evaded his 
maudlin embrace with petulant abruptness, and 
pushed him back into his chair. 

He shifted his cigar nonchalantly to the other side 
of his face, took a loose hold, and smoked dully for a 
space, his faculties too inert to even realize the in- 
efficacy under which he labored. 

^^0, very well, have it your own way. You ’ll be 
in a better humor after you have had time to get over 
this little pet, I expect,” and he settled deeper into 
his rocker with a great show of stoicism. 

‘‘Nor was that all I overheard,” Nell went on, 
icily. “I can scarce believe it; one thing is certain, 
if I had n ’t heard for myself, no one could have made 
me believe it ! How little we know, after all, of what 
those we trust are capable! To think that you — 
my husband! should be the villain who betrayed my 
poor little ’Nita!” and her voice vibrated with emo- 
tion now, her eyas were wet with the tears she could 
not suppress. 

Howard took his cigar from his mouth eagerly. 

.“0, what mare’s nest are you trying to stir 
up — ” he began, but she waved him to silence per- 
emptorily. 

“0, don’t attempt to deny it — I heard you admit 
it, tacitly at least, not half an hour ago — ” 

“Why, how could you possibly hear any of our 
talk ? three stories up ! It ’s a pipe you ’re giving 
me.” And he laughed incredulously. 

“I heard every word, I have good ears — ^the morn- 
ing is absolutely quiet, and you all talked over-loud, 
I could not help understanding but too well, for my 
peace of mind. Tell me what has become of your 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 45 

victim? where did you leave her? — 0, how could you 
be so base? We trusted you, mother and I — it seems 
impossible that my litle ’Nita has met such a fate, 
and she so young ! not yet in long dresses — ^we guarded 
her so carefully, too, giving her every advantage, and 
this is the result! 0 Howard, how could you? how 
could you?’’ 

Grayson hung his head for a few minutes, then — 

“0 hang it, Nell,” shamefacedly. “What a fuss 
about a measly half-breed. I ’m no worse than other 
men — such a fuss — ” 

Nell raised her head suddenly, her eyes measured 
him coldly a minute. 

“I don’t care whether you are better or worse 
than other men — there ’s one thing sure ! it will make 
no difference to me. You may follow out the pro- 
gram you mapped out for yourself awhile ago, with- 
out fear of interference, I ’m through with you — ” 

“Come, I call that real sensible of you! we are 
going to be a happy couple, I can see that.” 

But Nell went on without noticing this little in- 
terlude, save by a contemptuous shrug. 

“Yes, I ’m through with you — ^nothing can change 
my determination — 0, how could we — mother and I 
have been so blind? — ^your oft-expressed admiration 
for ’Nita, your palpably-inadequate excuses, too, 
when found in her vicinage — ^how it all comes back 
to me — ^with what new, terrible significance I mind 
the poor child’s confusion — what chance had she 
against such diabolical wiles? — she, at least, was not 
to blame — but you carried off the matter — ” 

“0 cut it out, can’t you? What a row about a 
wretched half-breed! One would suppose — ” 


46 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


Nell sprang to her feet. 

^ ‘ That ’s the second time you Ve said that ! 
Shame on the meanness that seeks shelter behind 
such a flimsy excuse. Was ’Nita any the less a child 
for being a half-breed ? Think you the crime is less 
black on that score? You have reckoned her honor 
cheap, doubtless, by your miserable tablets — by mine, 
the fact that she was an Indian scarce out of child- 
hood, makes the score you have to settle the heavier ; 
and settle it you shall, to the last farthing ! He who 
plays must pay, be sure of that!’’ 

‘‘What are you trying to give me?” leered Gray- 
son, while his befogged faculties struggled feebly 
against the handicap of his copious imbibings. 

“I mean that from now on we follow separate 
trails,” there was an excited lilt in Nell’s voice, which 
smacked loudly of the satisfaction the break would 
give her. Grayson was too dumbfounded by her 
words to mark this, however. 

“What do you mean?” in an astonished voice, his 
colossal egotism failing to credit her with the inten- 
tion expressed by both words and manner. 

“Just what I say,” replied Nell, with emphasis. 
“You don’t think for one minute I would overlook 
this awful offense, do you? I rather think not! it 
isn’t likely — ^how could I? No, no — our paths re- 
main apart — it should not be so very hard — we are 
husband and wife only in name — thank God for that ! 
But poor ’Nita! where is she? 0, I must And her — 
tell me where you left her — 0 God, grant it be not too 
late! — if she has sunk lower — ” her voice broke, she 
could go no further. 

Grayson had bounced out of his chair, sobered in- 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 47 


stantly, when the full import of his wife’s words 
broke in upon his startled intelli^nce. He stared 
incredulously into her face, took an impatient turn 
or two about the room, then stalked over and took 
her roughly by the shoulders. 

‘‘Why, look here, you can’t mean it!” be burst 
out. “You ’d never be such a fool ! 0 no, you know 

too well on which side your bread is buttered, to 
carry out any such idiotic notion — that ’s no dream 
either 1 Why, even supposing you were crazy enough 
to do it, what do you think I ’d be doing all that 
time? Do you think for one minute I ’d allow you to 
make me the laughing-stock of the club? 0 no, not 
so you could notice it, I wouldn’t! The fellows 
would plume themselves finely upon the success of 
their little prank — they ’d swear it was a temporary 
fit of temper on your part — I ’d have all sorts of sly 
references to Petruchio to face, together with gratu- 
itous advice galore as to the best method to tame my 
shrew. No ma’am, you don’t put me in any such 
ridiculous position — not if I know myself, and I 
fiatter myself that I do.” 

Nell shrugged away from his detaining grasp 
disdainfully. 

‘ ‘ Thinking only of himself and his precious stand- 
ing with his club, the vain-glorious, selfish brute!” 
I thought, as I took a fresh hold of the balcony rail- 
ing and slung my left leg over the iron support, to 
rest the right, which evidenced incipient palsy when 
I attempted to stir, so long had I waited in vain for 
some friendly avenue of escape from my enemy, as 
I termed Grayson to myself grimly, for he was my 
arch-enemy now, on more than one count. How I 


48 


The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


wished he could take himself off for a brief space so 
I could fade away ! If only I could give Nell the tip 
to draw the shades or something! greased lightning 
would certainly have to go some if it had anything 
on me — ^there ’d simply be nothing to it. 

But Nell was holding forth once more. 

‘‘0, have no fear,” scornfully, ‘‘I don’t intend 
to do anything which will cause remark — there ’s no 
need to hurry; we won’t take Mr. and Mrs. Grundy 
into our confidence. I will play the part of the 
happy bride before them for a space, you can be 
sure of that, and after a decent interval of apparent 
domestic felicity, you go your way, and I mine — it 
is very simple,” finished Nell, calmly. 

‘‘H’m,” he grunted, discontentedly, ^‘you seem 
to have it all doped out — ^tbat ’s very thoughtful of 
you, I ’m sure — too thoughful,” suspiciously. ‘‘One 
would suppose you ’d planned it a month ahead, at 
least!” 

He strode up the room, then down again, rest- 
lessly, pausing finally by Nell’s chair. 

“Nell, Nell! it will be a bitter day for me when 
I lose you ! But you — ^you talk of a separation in this 
cold-blooded way ! See here — ^you ’re all worked up 
now, you don’t know what you ’re talking about — 
do n ’t do anything hasty, think over it a day or two 
before you think of taking such a step — ^things won ’t 
seem so bad when you ’ve sort of cooled down, I ’m 
sure — ” 

‘ ‘ I have been thinking. I need no more time — ^not 
a day, not one minute; my mind is irrevocably made 
up! It is out of the question that I could condone 
such a terrible wrong to one who was so much to 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 49 


me as ’Nita was. Why, I watched her grow from a 
tiny mite of four till she fairly outstripped me in 
height at fourteen years of age — ^that was two years 
ago (and I was a year the older, too) ; 0, she was 
everything to me, from the time father brought her 
in from that snowdrift — sister, companion, friend; 
and now! — 0,. it is unbearable! And you ask me to 
overlook it all ! Sooner could I forget my father, my 
mother, than forgive this awful wrong — besides, you 
forget your avowed intention of violating your vows 
of fidelity, made a scant six months ago.’^ 

‘‘0, you are unreasonable!’’ he stormed, glad to 
find something he could lay hold of to turn her 
mind from the charge she pressed home so ruthlessly. 
‘‘What kind of wooden-image do you suppose a man 
is made of — to forswear all the privileges, the man’s 
prerogatives, for any one woman! besides he ’d be 
considered a piker, a ‘has-been,’ or a ‘never-was,’ 
if he fell for any such old-fashioned tommy-rot as 
that. No one does it nowadays, I tell you ! and you 
women have got to make the best of it, that ’s all 
there is about it ! ” he ended, in a tone of finality. 

Nell turned on him fiercely. 

“No! Howard Grayson — that is not all!” draw- 
ing herself up belligerently. “Not so far as I, and 
believe me, many like me, are concerned. I most 
emphatically refuse to share the honor of your wor- 
shipful society with any of your favorites. I leave 
them a clear field — ^let them exercise their arts 
and fascinations, ad liUtum and ad infinitum — 1 
shouldn’t dream of competing with them for the 
favor of your honorable regard,” she finished, with 
infinite sarcasm. 


4 


50 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


‘‘There! you see, I was right. You have worked 
yourself up to such a pitch, you don’t know what 
you ’re talking about. Why, look here, there ’s one 
thing you haven’t thought of, ten to one — ^how do 
you expect to live? For you can’t expect me to sup- 
port you if you throw me over like this — or did you 
count on my performing the Carnegie act and expect 
I ’d throw my money to the birds without taking 
stock of the value-received stunt. I ’ve been running 
of the idea that something like this was in your head 
ever since you broached this topic. There may be 
more to this thing than appears on the surface — I ’m 
thinking hard, and do you know it strikes me that 
all this to-do may be part of a well-laid plot between 
you and that precious mother of yours — by the way — 
she did most of the courting, if I remem — ” 

“Stop! not a word more,” broke in Nell, in a 
shocked voice. “It seems there is noithing sacred to 
you, not even the dead! How dare you insinuate 
so vile a thing? We — ” she stopped suddenly, unable 
to proceed, a just rage fairly choking her utterance. 

“Well, just take it from me, you will be on your 
sole responsibility financially when you leave me, 
and you can put that in your pipe and smoke it.” 
And he tossed back his handsome head (for handsome 
the rascal certainly is), thrust his hands in his 
pockets, and moved across the room with an air of 
triumph as who should say, “I had you there,” evi- 
dently considering this argument a clincher. 

Grayson stopped before a little buffet and began to 
throw together the ingredients for a cocktail ; his back 
was turned to me at last, the longed-for opportunity 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 51 


was come. I stood not upon the order of my going, 
you may be sure, but scrambled madly back upon the 
balcony and thence over the railing to the stairs 
with reckless disregard to life and limb, which last 
were so stiff from my long durance, it ’s a wonder 
I escaped plunging headlong to the pavement, in my 
despatch. 

‘‘0, I don’t want your money!” I heard Nell 
retort quickly, while I was going through my tumb- 
ling act. ‘‘I shall do very well with mother’s little 
lagacy for awhile — ^and there is the ranch, you know ; 
besides I can support myself amply with my violin; 
and my voice, too, if what Professor Hienz tells me 
is true — ^he declares he will make me a great singer, 
if I only give him the chance. If mother had only 
allowed me — ” but by this time I was too far away 
to hear the rest. 

Good for Nell 1 that ’s the front to present to an 
enemy of his caliber — ^talk about your ‘‘pikers!” he ’s 
the pikiest one that ever ambled along the pike. All 
the way down the stairs I kept chuckling to myself 
over his discomfiture, just when he considered the 
matter closed, too. No doubt he judged the daughter 
by the mother and made sure there would be no 
further talk of a separation. 

Thank heaven there are some good women in the 
world unaffected by the greed for pelf and a title ! — 
for Grayson is in the direct line for an earldom — it 
was a source of great trial to him at school, the 
fellows dubbed him Earl Howard at once and tried 
his little martinet soul by all sorts of mock deference 
made aU the more galling from the fact that his 


52 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


changes for suecession were decidedly remote — it sort 
of restores one’s faith in the sex to meet a girl like 
that at close range, I thought as I entered my room 
after an uneventful flight over the route I had so 
recently taken with sweet Nell for companion. 

I glanced curiously around the room. 

It seemed strange to me, at that moment, to see the 
familiar array of my few lares and penates ; they had 
an unfamiliar air somehow — ^had taken on that new 
aspect inanimate objects have a queer penchant for 
doing, after one has but just passed through some 
moving experience of joy or sorrow. And the 
stereotyped furnishings of the guest-room, how they 
grated on my overwrought nerves, serving to bring 
home to me the realization that my humdrum, every- 
day existence must now move along the same old 
lines of dead-level monotony. It was maddening ! 

I unlocked my door, opened it and glanced per- 
functorily up and down the corridor. Nan of course 
was, as I expected, nowhere to be seen. I returned 
to my room, sank into a chair astride, placed my arms 
along the top, and rested my head upon them 
thoughtfully. 

Bit by bit, I lived over again in fancy the start- 
ling events of the night. It seemed years since I first 
saw Nell, bonny, bonny Nell ! advancing toward me in 
the pale moonlight. I began to have a realizing sense, 
all at once, that everything would be different now. 
I looked at things from an entirely different angle, 
for one thing. Some of my preconceived opinions re- 
garding the unfair sex (as I have often dubbed them 
in the inner recesses of my understanding) had just 
been dealt a convincing knockout. It was necessary 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 53 


to readjust said p. o. to the proper focus, to vary 
the metaphor somewhat. 

I now admitted candidly that there were two 
kinds of women in the world, and that my previous 
wholesale condemnation of the sex was to be deeply 
deplored. If I had only known — why had no one 
told me there were women like Nell in the world? I 
had met only the weak, silly, and selfish ones, it 
seemed. They were the only ones I had known in- 
timately, at any rate. If I had only known! how 
different my life would have been — I never met any- 
one like her. From my first recollection every wo- 
man ’s hand has seemed to be turned resolutely against 
mine — from my stem old aunt (rest her poor, starv- 
ling soul ! ) on down the line of cold, calculating cous- 
ins and other distant relations (for close ones I have 
none), on down to Lady Nan, most sordid of them 
all, I have been double-crossed in my experience with 
the sex. 

But now! At last it was given me to meet one 
whom I had always believed existed only in song 
and story — the utopian ideal of dreams! Love — in- 
toxicating, bewildering, absorbing love had come so 
unexpectedly, so strangely, I was fairly dazed by its 
radiance. I little dreamed it was like this ! I 
seemed incapable of sensing the full import of the 
occurrence, of all that it would mean under existing 
conditions. I was taken off my feet, regularly floored 
by this revelation of a rare, true soul united to won- 
drous beauty of face and form such as I could scarce 
believe possible to mere mortals. 

I had absolutely no hope of ever meeting her 
again — she was not the sort of girl one could expect 


54 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


to meet in the ordinary social course after such a 
contretemps. No, I felt in my prophetic soul that I 
had seen the last of her. 

Nevertheless I was wildly, deliriously, exaltedly 
happy. Verily, it sufficed, in my present uplifted 
mood, just to know that somewhere in this humdrum 
vale of every-day monotony there lived and breathed 
the one among ten thousand, the one altogether lovely 
woman for me — a concrete entity, so to speak, not 
simply an abstract idea bom of a too lively fancy. 


CHAPTER V 


Enter Lady Nan 

Into this emtranced reverie Nan’s voice broke with 
disconcerting abruptness, bringing me down from my 
sublime altitude with an appreciable thud. I was 
vaguely conscious that a light tap had preceded the 
rather impatient tone. 

‘‘Deane, are you there?” 

How I came to marry a woman so much my senior 
Lady Nan herself could, perhaps, explain better than 
anyone else. If she were — well, frank — ^my wife 
would narrate how, upon a certain night, in a moon- 
flooded garden she declared to me between sobs, gar- 
nished with a copious flow of tears, that I had trifled 
with her (more or less) young affections. And how 
I, soft-hearted wretch that I am (I never could abide 
a woman’s tears), failed to see that it was only a 
piece of consummate acting, calculated to deceive the 
very elect! 

Accordingly, Nan very speedily had my wires so 
badly crossed, I didn’t know whether I was going 
or coming, and in consequence had n ’t the gumption 
to gainsay her curious impeachment in spite of my 
surprise at this amazing counterfeit presentment of 
our decidedly mild flirtation. 

I take off my hat to her. It was a slick piece of 
work. 

Hard, bitter thoughts these, of one I vowed at 
55 


56 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


the altar to love, honor, and cherish! But what 
would you? when is it permissible to call a spade a 
spade I should like to know, if not in the bosom of 
one’s family? 

From the first I have rued my idiotic submission 
to Lady Nan’s cunning designs. How could I be 
so blind? — ^when I knew so little about her, too! 

She was being made much of, to be sure, by some 
of our best people, when I returned to New York 
after a prolonged tour abroad. Lady Wellston, of 
England, vouched for her, so her letter of introduc- 
tion read. Nan was a lady of title herself. Lady Nan 
Leigh, which in itself made the foolish devotees of 
society pull caps for her favor. 

But, anyway, I should have been more careful, 
should have made a few quiet inquiries before taking 
such a momentous step. My youth was against me, 
of course, which she no doubt had counted on when 
planning her coup. 

She managed to befool me into a speedy marriage 
with such skill I actually believed I, myself, had 
been the one to suggest it. I saw it all too late. Of 
course her great beauty made it impossible to be ab- 
solutely indifferent to her ; I admired her, it ’s true — 
but a man doesn’t care to marry every woman he 
chances to admire. Not exactly — ^slim chance of so- 
ciety’s holding together long if he did! 

Prom the beginning my wife has beeu at no pains 
to conceal the faot that it was my money and the 
protection of my good old name that she wanted. 

I found out afterward that Lady Nan ’s positioni in 
society had been seriously compromised by some es- 
pecially wild escapades of her’s, sometime previous 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 57 

to our engagement. She had borrowed money right 
and left of her admirers, under the plea of delayed 
remittances, and was getting to the end of her re- 
sources, for there were debts to be paid after our 
marriage, with which her slender income would have 
been wholly inadequate to cope. Hence her frantic 
elforts to grasp at the few rags of respectability left 
to her. She made the most of her opportunity. 

If only Lady Nan had consented to give up her 
fast set and fulfill her home duties with a certain 
degree of dignity, some measure of happiness might 
still have been ours. 

I am essentially a domestic man with the nat- 
ural longings for children to gather at my knee, and 
if only I could have been granted this passionate de- 
sire of my heart, some of the bitterness I feel over 
the utter wreck I have made of my life would be miti- 
gated. I can see, in looking back, that this yearning 
went far toward making me submit to Lady Nan’s 
machinations. 

But Nan hates children and declares she would n’t 
take care of the little brats. Yet she lavishes loads 
of affection on the ugly bull-terrier, Duke, who is 
the arch-abomination of my existence. Not that I 
don’t take to dogs; on the contrary, we are usually 
the best of comrades. But it vexes my soul to see 
Nan’s palaver over a brute like Duke, when she dis- 
dainfully repudiates the high rites of motherhood. 
Duke discerned my attitude in a moment and chose 
to take umbrage at the slight to his canine dignity, 
of which he possesses a superabundant supply. 
Conseqently my regard is reciprocated with interest. 
Duke is as much averse to my society as I am to his, 


58 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


which makes a noise like hatred of the most have-at- 
thee>villain sort of character. 

My wife’s doings furnish food for many a choice 
dish of gossip among the Four Hundred. It is no 
doubt well-known that by mutual consent we usually 
take separate paths, whose lines cross but seldom, 
although they are necessarily parallel, for I can’t 
bring myself to put upon her the disgrace a separa- 
tion would entail. As a matter of course, there is 
a great buzzing of tongues when my wife takes ad- 
vantage of her freedom to revel in the rather risque 
flirtations in which her soul delights. 

On more than one occasion I have been glad — 
lonely as my life has been, and dearly as I have 
longed for them — ^that there were no little sons and 
daughters to blush for their mother’s follies. But 
this is a digression — ^to return — 

‘‘0 you are here, are you?” questioned Nan, 
giving me a searching look as she came in with the 
ubiquitious Duke tucked under one arm. 

The dog at once struggled out of her hold and 
began a rapid trot round the room, snifling sus- 
piciously all the while. 

‘‘Of course,” promptly, “where else should I be 
at seven of the clock on a flne summer morning — I 
beg the calendar’s pardon — it really is an autumn 
morning according to the tenets of the game, but the 
long suit of this climate seems to be reniging for fair, 
and it gets away with the stunt pretty regularly too, 
judging by—” 

“All dressed, too,” suspiciously, “whatever in the 
world gets you up at this unearthly hour? after one 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 59 


of your lectures, too! it is usually hours later before 
you rise.’’ 

‘‘I might easily counter you on that subject, mon 
I observed as placidly as I could. 

Nan wandered around the room aimlessly a few 
minutes, then sank (thoughtfully into a chair. 

‘‘When did the beauty of the morning ever be- 
fore tempt you to forsake the soft and downy this 
soon?” I went on, moving languidly to my dressing- 
table and getting my shaving tools together with 
studied nonchalance. 

Nan watched me in silence — a silence that was 
pregnant with menace for a minute. 

Duke meanwhile had planted himself directly 
in my path as usual. It ’s my firm conviction that 
he is distinctly cognizant of my wrath at the custom 
and does it solely from malice prepense. He re- 
garded me tenatively now, head a trifle to one side 
and tongue lolling slovenly out of his red mouth. 
We glared at one another for a minute, mutual dis- 
like and defiance flashing from blazing optics ; I could 
have sworn, from a certain knowing air he had as- 
sumed, that the brute had instinctive divinations 
regarding the strange affair of the night previous and 
simply bided his time to poke his canine nose into 
things, to my certain undoing. 

I stropped away at my razor as though my life 
depended upon getting the nicest edge upon it. It 
has always been my custom to shave myself, to Nan’s 
utter abomination — ^it hardly conforming with her 
English ideas of what is proper to our exalted status 
in the social scale that I should perform the work of 


60 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


a servant — but I can’t abide a man around messing 
among my goods and chattels ; besides, I ’ve outgrown 
the need of a nurse, I should hope, and can bid de- 
fiance to all and sundry of the tribe! 

‘‘You needn’t pretend to be so innocent!” an- 
nounced Nan, scathingly at last. “It ’s perfectly 
plain to me, to put it al americaine, that there ’s a 
nigger in the wood-pile somewhere! I ’ve had my 
suspicions this good while that it was something 
more fascinating than scientific research which kept 
us sweltering in this unseasonable climate so long — 
you know I wanted you to allow me to return to New 
York after the yacht sprung that leak.” 

“And you know perfectly well my reasons for 
refusing the request,” I spluttered from behind a 
snowy rampart of soap-suds, glad the conversation 
had taken this turn and hoping Nan would stick to 
her grievances, both sore and many anent this oft- 
discussed point. “The yacht is being put in order 
as rapidly as possible. I visited her at the drydock 
only yesterday and was assured that we might ex- 
pect encouraging news now at any time.” 

‘ ‘ That ’s what they have told you for the last six 
weeks,” sniffed Nan, skeptically, “and in the mean- 
time I sit here and eat my heart out in impotent 
wrath over the general incompetence of these lazy 
Southern rogues. I ’m going to have a perfectly 
sweet time, I can see that! In England it would 
have taken less than half the time these shiftless 
loons have consumed in overhauling the vessel. But 
there — it ’s useless to prolong the discusion — we 
don’t agree .on the matter anyway; one thing is 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 61 


certain: I ’ll never chance one of these tiresome ex- 
cursions of yours again, they always end in my being 
bored to death before all is said and done — ^^since you 
won’t trust me out of your sight (0 yes, I can see 
that it doesn’t appear to jump with the inclinations 
of your high and mightiness to deign to allow me 
to proceed without you), I ’ll go by rail, when the 
precious tub is ready for the sea once more!” and 
Nan tossed her pretty head with an air of finality. 

‘‘0 I don’t know about that,” I temporized, 
looking at her over a spiky sort of towel with which 
I was by this time belaboring my much-enduring 
countenance. don’t know about that,” I reiter- 
ated gently, ready to concede the point ignominiously, 
for having been married, lo! these many years — all 
five of them — it behooved me, I well knew, to keep the 
conversation to this generally all-absorbing topic, at 
all costs, imless I courted the very inquiry I strove 
to avert. 

‘‘The Grey’s are counting on finishing the trip 
with us if it doesn’t take too long to put the yacht 
in running order once more. We mustn’t disap- 
point them — why, I had it all framed up that we ’d 
be a jolly little party to Cuba and the surrounding 
islands,” I finished, giving a last perfunctory scrub 
with the towel and then making great play with 
comb and brush. 

“0, the Grey’s! tiresome people, regular sticks — ■ 
w^e haven’t a thing in common; it was your idea al- 
together, asking them in the first place ; I wanted my 
friends, the Granby’s — ^there would have been some 
go to the trip, then! However, I never can have 


62 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


things as I want them any more/’ and Nan pouted 
in a manner that was accounted particularly fetching 
among her many adorers. 

‘‘Now, Nan, you know I never could fall for that 
fast bunch of yours — ” I began, impatiently, forget- 
ting my role for a minute, then recollecting, I pulled 
up short and hastened on a new tack. 

“Things wouldn’t have been so bad if it hadn’t 
been for that beastly leak; you will like the Grey’s 
when you know them better, I ’m sure. You know 
Mrs. Grey is the whole cheese in New York society, 
it will be a great triumph for you when you casually 
mention to your envious friends that you were hon- 
ored by her august presence on the yacht. And it is 
a great honor; it is only because she was at school 
with my poor father (and mighty sweet on him in 
their salad days, too, if report is correct) that she 
consented to come at all. It will go far toward re- 
instating you in the society eye — for you know there 
has been a lot of gossip about you — if you make your- 
self charming to her, as you know so well how to do, ’ ’ 
I finished, presenting her with what I meant to be 
an ingratiating smile (but which turned out to be 
a large and ornate grin, no doubt), in the fond hope 
of currying favor abjectly with the power that was — 
the power for the time being, anyway — anything, 
anything to keep her mind adequately occupied ! 

But it was no go. Destiny had spoken once 
more — ^was still at it, the incorrigible old gossip. 
There was nothing for it but resignation and withal 
a certain determination to die hard. 

Nan suddenly gave a kind of gasp and pounced 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 63 


down upon something which Duke had brought to 
light from heaven knows where. 

‘‘Why, what — so! I was right, after all, my fine 
sir! What have you to say to that?” thrusting a 
dainty handkerchief under my nose, with savage 
triumph. 

With a sinking heart I saw the name, Nell Gray- 
son, worked in fancy stitches in one comer. I would 
have given worlds to keep that name from coming 
under Lady Nan’s suspicious eyes. 

Dash that brate! I looked at Duke’s ugly shape 
wrathfully — ^he and I shall have a fearful reckoning 
anon, I foresee that; some fateful night a dark, dire 
deed of vengeance will be perpetrated unless he 
amends his little ways. 

Dolt that I was not to examine the room thor- 
oughly, directly I returned, instead of mooning away 
my time cherishing in memory each one of those al- 
luring little ways of Nell’s — ^the fat was in the fire 
for keeps now, I doubted not. 

But I resolved to make a big bluff anyway. 


CHAPTER VI 


A Damaging Find 

‘ ^ 0 THAT ? ’ ’ calmly, taking possession of the dainty 
square of lace with a bored sort of air. I laughed 
out quite naturally. ‘‘What bee have you got in 
your bonnet now? Don’t be a goose — ^why, I found 
that thing in the corridor last night, ’ ’ I declared, tell- 
ing my lie in an off-hand kind of way that would 
have been truly fetching to a disinterested observer 
who was on — ^only the little stage-play immediately 
fell flat, unfortunately. It was no laughing matter 
to me, I can tell you, when Nan fixed me with that 
eagle-eye of hers and wanted to know if I really 
hoped to get away with so palpable an Ananias 
stunt — or words to that effect! 

“Just pray, remember, if you please,” she went 
on, witheringly, “that I was not born yesterday!” 

“I believe you,” I murmured, sotto voce, im- 
mensely tickled — in spite of the distraction of my 
soul — ^that Nan should inadvertently refer to a sub- 
ject of special delicacy to her, for though well- 
groomed and undeniably beautiful, she was of that 
all too particular age mysteriously dubbed uncertain. 

“Deane Lovell, stop that idiotic grinning at once! 
do you hear? you make me tired! when you know 
as well as I do that I have you dead to rights.” 

I opened my eyes very wide at this. Nan must 
64 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 65 


be very much exercised, indeed, to lapse in this reck- 
less way into the Americanisms which, in normal 
moods, her English tongue scorned to utter. 

“‘And thou too, Brutus!’’ I quoted, whimsically. 
“You astonish me, mon ami. Do my ears deceive 
me? that ever I should live to hear the voice of the 
fastidious Lady Nan raised above its wonted decorous 
timbre, enunciating the despised slang of my native 
country! It only goes to show how prone one is to 
absorb — ^^albeit subconsciously — ^the customs and idioms 
of one’s adopted country; in moments of excitement 
it will out, no matter how much the usage is depre- 
cated and repudiated ordinarily,” I ended, didactic- 
ally. 

If I thought to divert Nan’s mind from the point 
at issue by this would-be-decorative persiflage, I found 
out speedily that I had another thing coming, for my 
wife’s ‘disdainful accents informed me anon that the 
trick was recognized and thrown into the discard with 
“scoffs and scorns and contumelious taunts!” 

I was wracking my brain for some more efficient 
expedient when my eyes all at once spied a small 
shining object under the edge of my bed. I noted 
as I reached for it that it was attached to a chain, the 
whole of exceedingly curious and delicate workman- 
ship. 

Nan’s sharp eyes had followed the direction of 
my glance at the same instant. We made a simul- 
taneous dash for the prize — she being the nearer, beat 
me to it. 

“Exhibit B,” she exulted, clutching it fiercely. 

The next moment a cry of surprise broke from her. 
She examined the thing carefully. 

5 


66 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


‘‘Why — why, what is this? how very queer,’’ in an 
astonished kind of way. 

‘ ‘ Tell me, Deane, who was the woman in this room 
last night. 0, it ’s no good your attempting to deny 
it, and you need n ’t try to put me off, either — I ’ll 
find out in a way you least expect why I was kept 
outside your door last night, or this morning, rather, 
listening to mysterious rustlings within. I began to 
think I might be mistaken, but this seems to prove 
that my instincts were noit at fault.” 

She strove to open the locket with hands that 
trembled in spite of hor, while I looked on stupidly, 
my tongue cleaving to the roof of my mouth — ^tem- 
porarily dumb; for I noted with astonishment that 
Nan seemed strangely familiar with the mechanism 
of the thing. 

In another minute the secret of the locket, if there 
was one, would lie bare before her. 

I was wild to prevent this and, waking from my 
incipient trance with meteor-like abruptness, I made 
a wild stab for possession of the bone of contention. 

Nan resisted with all her might and, in the struggle 
which followed, the locket burst open, but not before 
I had succeeded in wrenching it from her. 

I examined it deliberately, disregarding Nan’s 
scolding tongue and black looks. With unspeakable 
relief I saw that the little gold case contained the 
likeness of a total stranger, a very fine-looking man of 
middle-age; it was enough like Nell, however, to as- 
sure me that it was her father — ^the same hazel hair 
and dark eyes, the same expression of uprightness 
and goodwill. 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 67 


I breathed a prodigious sigh of relief, which Lady 
Nan totally misconstrued. 

“0 indeed, so far gone as that!” she jeered. ‘‘I 
really am getting ‘curiouser and curiouser^ to see this 
rara avis! With tears in my eyes, I beg of you, let 
me have just one peep, do, do — don’t be afraid! far 
be it from me to interfere in your romantic little in- 
trigue!” she finished, with a show of tolerance that 
was decidedly exasperating. 

‘‘0 now look here. Nan,” I broke out in a per- 
plexed kind of way, not knowing just how to proceed, 
things were getting beyond me, I owned. I surren- 
dered the locket which she seized with avidity. 
‘‘What ’s the good of such extravagant language,” 
I pursued, “you know quite well that my tastes do n’t 
run that way — if they did, well, I do n ’t suppose my 
halo is so big that it hurts me, not so you ’d notice 
it, anyway; I ’d probably be no better than my fel- 
lows and would tread the primrose path as fatuously 
as the rest of the idiots. As it is, there ’s no call to 
make these senseless allegations — believe me, they 
don’t reflect credit upon the perspicacity of the al- 
legater, not to speak of the injustice to the allegatee,” 
I wound up, finding myself, from sheer relief, in a 
jocular vein like the humorist of immortal memory. 

But Nan was giving me and my borrowed wit 
scant attention. 

A blank expression succeeded her eager examina- 
tion of the minature. She turned the case over in her 
hand, tentatively; suddenly a little cry escaped her. 

“M’hm! I thought so!” With a deft movement 
she manipulated some hidden spring, and the next 


68 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


minute there were two sections of the locket, one of 
them a sort of false back to the other. 

^‘Yery clever, very clever, indeed!’’ she ejacu- 
lated, holding them before my astonished eyes. 

My heart sank as I found Nell’s sweet eyes looking 
into mine from one side of the locket. What turn of 
fortune was this that delivered my poor Nell into the 
hands of the enemy in this unexpeoted way? Slim 
chance for her good name, if Lady Nan really took it 
into her head to be nasty — a more inveterate, vin- 
dictively, cruel gossip never lived. 

^‘Exhibit A,” pursued my wife, triumphantly, 
‘‘handkerchief with the name Nell Grayson, in one 
comer — ^sounds vaguely familiar, somehow. Gray- 
son? Now where have I heard that name before?” 

I waited, apprehensively. My fears were well- 
founded. 

‘ ‘ I have it ! Howard Grayson — ^that ’s it. He re- 
cently married a schoolgirl from the western wilds, 
so gossip goes — ^we saw the announcement of the wed- 
ding in the papers only recently, though the marriage 
took place some time ago. I hear his club has a 
severe hazing in store for him because of an absurd 
rule of the club his nuptials violated. Howard is 
an old friend of mine; we were great chums before 
he came South to look after his interests here. Poor 
Howard ! this will be a sad blow to him 1 ” she finished, 
with distinct enjoyment in tone and manner. “So 
much for exhibit A,” she added a minute later. 

“If you realized in the least what dreadful non- 
sense you ’re talking — ” I began. 

“Don’t interrupt, my precious Don Juan,” she 
commanded, with her Queen Mary air. Next — ex- 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 69 


■hibit B. Locket of mysterious workmanship — shows 
picture of ultra-respectable male person in f oreground, 
with cleverly-hidden, charming girlish, face as dark 
horse in the background — underground, so to speak. 
Bah! the whole thing stinks of disgusting intrigue! 
And you — ^how you have posed before us all as a 
regular dyed-in-the-wool archangel with veritable 
wings sticking out aggressively all over your hypo- 
critical anatomy — one couldn’t venture on the least 
indiscretion, of however mild a nature, without calling 
down on one’s hapless head whole sermons about no- 
blesse oblige, etc., ad nauseam, to coin a phrase, and 
likewise ad infinitum. 0 ! I — I can’t — ” 

‘^Will you listen to me!” I broke in, perempto- 
rily. Nan was lashing herself into one of her rages — 
I saw that clearly. ‘‘You are making a great mis- 
take.” I hesitated for an instant, at my wits’ end, 
to know what to do or say next. I debated the ad- 
visability of telling her a part of the truth and trust- 
ing to her better nature to keep the thing to herself. 
I had a notion that some woman’s influence, at this 
particular crisis of her fate, would give Nell heart 
for the burden she had to bear. But a swift second 
thought made me feel at once that Lady Nan was 
decidedly not the right woman. I knew her thor- 
oughly, and the utter folly of placing Nell’s repu- 
tation any further in Lady Nan’s power was borne 
in upon me with convincing force. What awful mis- 
chief she would make if she could! 

“See here, you have got to listen to reason — ” 
I burst out, but Nan gave a short laugh, indicative 
of utter disbelief in me and anything I might ad- 
vance by way of defense. 


70 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


I saw that I must use what poor wits I possessed, 
to some purpose, if the secrecy that the nature of 
things demanded were to be maintained. 

I was never so tempted to rid myself of one who 
had proved a veritable vampire that had slowly but 
surely sapped my belief in goodness and virtue — 
why not throw up the sponge before I lost all faith 
in them? I had only to cast Nan’s flirtations (some 
of them of a most shady nature, to put it mildly,) in 
her face and take French leave forthwith. The law 
would soon give me absolute freedom. No one could 
say I had not been patient — patient even to that de- 
gree wherein the virtue might be called in question. 

But I couldn’t bring myself to take this step — 
1 felt morally responsible for the woman — she was 
my wife; I feared to thrust her upon the world’s 
mercy, bereft of the protection my name gave her. 
No, that way was closed. Since I had allowed myself 
to be drawn into the marriage without the stamina to 
extricate myself from the toils, it was up to me to 
see it through. ^‘For better, for worse” had some 
meaning in my eyes, and though it was all to the bad 
in my case, I could n ’t see any honorable way to slip 
out of my share of the bargain. 

One thing I had resolved upon in the last few 
hours: Nan must keep within proper bounds here- 
after, or I washed my hands of her. I was through 
struggling to keep her from falling to the lowest 
depths, dragging my spotless name along with her — 
there must be a limit to forbearance. I knew that 
already I was a mark for all sorts of sly gossip anent 
the blindness of certain husbands absorbed in their 
own particular hobbies. And I ’ll not deny that I 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 71 


sometimes fear I may have failed to do my whole 
duty by Nan. Perhaps if I had consulted her tastes 
more (as to society I mean) in the beginning, I might 
have led her finally, by gradual stages, to mix with the 
better people, instead of antagonizing her at the start 
by my ruthless criticism of her set. Who knows? I 
might even have learned to care for her if things had 
been different — I was always too indifferent to make 
any effort to guide her till I saw whither she was 
drifting, and then it was too late to do anything but 
protest vigorously when she grew too bold. 

All this flashed through my brain in the minute 
or tw^o that followed Nan’s scornful laugh. 

‘ ‘ Have you had breakfast ? ” I demanded, abruptly, 
well knowing that like various animals of the cat 
family she was more tractable when her gustatory 
wants were attended to. 

“No, of course not,” she admitted, “it isn’t 
likely! but what of that? we have more important 
things than breakfast to discuss, ’ ’ and Nan folded her 
hands round Duke — who had curled himself up in her 
lap — ^with an air that indicated that nothing should 
move her till this affair were threshed out to her en- 
tire satisfaction. 

“We ’ll talk later — I ’m starved,” I declared, 
ringing the bell. 

“Bring breakfast for two into my sitting-room 
yonder, at once,” I told the factotum who appeared 
in response to the summons. 

I proceeded to finish my toilet in a leisurely man- 
ner, going in and out to my dressing-room for fresh 
collars and four-in-hands to my liking, paying no 
heed to Nan’s desultory grumblings and animadver- 


72 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


sions — for they were much disturbed by the presence 
of the attendant in the next room; I had purposely 
set the door ajar to prevent any further discussion 
of the subject until I had evolved some plan to hold 
Nan in check. 

I likewise sought to find a way to arrange the 
order of our lives on a fresh basis — ^the old one was 
become intolerable to me since the strange, bewilder- 
ing chaos the events of last night had wrought in 
my soul. 

I saw with a vivid, clarifying vision I had oddly 
lacked heretofore, that I had been lost to my better 
self to overlook the conduct of my wife as I had been 
doing — ^that there was such a thing as self-respect — 
now I would make a change, find some way to preserve 
that and at the same time give Nan a chance to mend 
her ways — I would try once more to induce her to give 
up the wild set in which she seemed determined to 
move. 

I had got some of my old friends to interest 
themselves in her; they had been prevailed upon, at 
my urgent request, to vouch for her in the best circles. 
For Lady Nan was now looked upon with consider- 
able disfavor, owing to a recent bold flirtation of hers 
with a man of family — ^his wife threatened to divorce 
him, naming Nan as co-respondent. The affair had 
with great difficulty been kept out of the papers, and 
a wretched truce patched up between the poor wife 
and her errant spouse. But certain disgusting de- 
tails had leaked out and Nan was sojourning in 
Coventry for the present. I was not thoroughly con- 
vinced of Nan’s culpability at the time (she of course 
vehemently protested her innocence, and it has ever 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 73 


been my way to believe the best), or I would have 
broken with her theni, as I had made up my mind 
to do now, only of course leaving her the position of 
mistress of my house before the world, as long as she 
kept herself free from scandal. 

I had proposed our present trip to get Lady Nan 
away from the tongue of gossip, unseasonable as the 
time was. 

We were halfway through the morning meal be- 
fore I had finished working out the details of my 
plan preparatory to springing my little mine. 


CHAPTER VII 


Exit Exhibits A and B 

‘‘If it were all true, this that you accuse me of, 
which it most emphatically is not,’’ I began, laying 
down the paper which I had been pretending to read, 
“ even so you would have no just cause for complaint. 
How many times have I kept you from making a fool 
of yourself when your little affairs bordered danger- 
ously near the brink of ignominy?” 

But Nan disdained to notice this remark ; as usual, 
whenever the subject of her misconduct was on the 
tapis, she had waxed sullen and only a mutinous toss 
of the head, that set all her golden curls atremble, 
testified that the shaft had reached its mark. Her 
blue eyes were fixed resolutely upon the food with 
which she was toying, and I could not but remark 
the exquisite fairness of her face, the graceful form, 
queenly bearing, and dainty movements that evi- 
denced cultivation of a high order. 

Her admirers said she had the fairness of an 
angel and otherwise raved over her perfections. And 
how charming she could be upon occasion, when it 
suited her capricious fancy! (which it usually did 
away from her own vine and fig tree) she was well- 
nigh irresistible. 

But I was proof against her wiles, had been so 
this good while. It had taken several years for me 
to find that everything she did was with a keen eye 
74 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 75 


to the main chance, so cunningly did she weave over 
me the spell of •her fascinations ; the allure of beauty 
(of which I have always been a worshiper) it was, 
but as soon as the spell of her immediate presence 
was removed, I invariably despised myself for the 
feeling she inspired. My heart had never been 
touched, fortuniately, as it proved. 

Both those dainty hands are constantly out- 
stretched to receive, receive the good gifts of life from 
every luckless slob who comes under her baleful in- 
fluence. And the wonder of it is that the women are 
just as apt to be cajoled, allured, and entrapped into 
giving of their best as the men ! Not one of her vic- 
tims appears to realize thaJt when -he in turn would 
ask of her, a stone is the sole response to the plea for 
bread ! 

‘‘You have sense enough to know,’’ I went on, re- 
turning to the charge, relentlessly, ‘ ‘ that you need my 
name to give countenance to your numerous escapades. 
Some of the irresponsible ones applaud you now for 
what they are pleased to term your originality, but 
take 'away the prestige and wealth you enjoy as my 
wife, and see how quickly another name would be 
applied to the little affairs that society winks at 
now ! ’ ’ 

“I have plenty of prestige in my own right, I ’d 
have you remember, sir. Lady Nan Leigh needs no 
bounder ’s two-by-four position to bolster her up ! ” she 
commented proudly, but a look of apprehension 
flashed over her face at my words just the same. 

I was on the right track, I felt sure — the appeal 
to her own interests would have weight without 
doubt. 


76 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


‘ ' If you will consent to behave sensibly about this 
business, I shall let things go on as they are — only 
you must be less conspicuous in your fun, and keep 
out of the limelight. Also,’’ and here I paused a 
minute, ‘‘you and I will keep to our own separate 
apartments hereafter, so far as social obligations will 
allow, only appearing together from time to time, of 
course, to prevent silly gossip.” 

Nan looked surprised at this, but on the whole 
relief was the predominant expression visible on her 
scornful face. 

“I suppose I have your new inamorata to thank 
for this fresh innovation, ’ ’ she sneered, an. expression 
of bitter malice growing in her eyes, which surprised 
me not a little. It had always seemed to me that 
Nan was too indifferent to care how I put in my 
time, if she were suffered to follow the gay round of 
social functions in her owii willful way. 

But then she had always been used to seeing me 
absorbed in my medical researches, and gathering 
data for the book I had in project, and my indiffer- 
ence to women was a byword among my friends and 
acquaintances. Now that this suspicion had found 
lodgement in her mind, things appeared to have 
changed focus alarmingly. 

“Why, Nan!” I exclaimed, impulsively, answering 
the look in her eyes rather than her words, “you 
surprise me! you have made no bones about showing 
the absolute apathy you felt for my good-will, or so- 
ciety either, for that matter — it gets me to hear you 
take this tone with me.” 

“0, well — I don’t so much mind your caring — 
it ’s the sort of girl you have deigned to prefer to me 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 77 


which galls!’’ she burst out, tapping the floor im- 
patiently with a daintily slippered foot. ‘‘A bread- 
and-butter miss like that! just out of the schoolroom 
I ’ll be bound — I can’t see for the life of me what 
you can see in her to fancy — ^she ’s not a bit pretty ; 
look at her red hair and saucer eyes!” for Nan had 
thrown the chain round her neck and now sat, regard- 
ing Nell’s pictured face in vindictive fashion. ‘‘It 
passes me how a man of your undoubted taste could 
be taken up with a mere child like that — why, it will 
be years yet before she will be grown up enough to 
attract the least bit of attention!” 

I made no reply to this tirade. I saw with regret 
that Nell had unconsciously made an enemy of Lady 
Nan, who could not conceal the grudge she bore the 
girl for being younger and more beautiful than her- 
self. Besides, she could not forgive Nell for inspiring 
the love for which she oared nothing herself. Most 
strange exhibition of that dog-in-the-manger spirit 
so common to our poor flnite natures. 

Much to my surprise. Lady Nan handed over the 
locket and handkerchief without protest when I de- 
manded them. I had expected a wordy war before 
she would consent to give up these sole proofs of her 
vile suspicions. 

‘ ‘ Exit Exhibits A and B, ’ ’ she observed, flippantly, 
and only a shrug of the shoulders indicated the dis- 
taste she felt for the foregoing of the dish of gossip 
the denouement would have afforded her. 

She gave a little moue of disdain as she swept 
grandly from the room, after honoring me with a 
mocking courtesy. 

I confess I was somewhat nonplussed at the very 


78 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


success of my little coup — it was a bit too easy, my 
victory over a will as stubborn as I knew Nan ’s to be. 
I feared her ready compliance to my dictum covered 
a latent design of her own. 

If there were any way to accomplish her purpose 
secretly, she would find it, I felt sure. It struck me, 
the more I thought about the interview, that Nan had 
been strangely non-committal. I could not recall 
that she had promised in so many words to be silent, 
but then I had not pressed the matter, thinking the 
woman would see that her own interests demanded 
circumspection in regard to speech. 

But even if her ungovernable tongue did break 
bounds eventually, I had probably gained a little 
time, at any rate; a fresh plan would take time to 
materialize; Lady Nan must get her wits to work to 
some purpose first, and who knew what might hap- 
pen I thought, Micawber-wise, before that? 

Nell would probably leave the city soon, she had 
some definite plan in her head, I could tell that 
plainly from her talk with Grayson. Lady Nau’ 
could then have little scope for her operations, for no 
one knew Nell in New Orleans, and since she would 
doubtless use some other name on the stage, no scandal 
would be likely to follow her. 

I sat long with the locket clasped in my hands, 
my eyes fixed on NelPs winsome face. By and by I 
became aware of a vague, indefinable something in 
the features which seemed strangely familiar. 

All at once I struck my hand on the table hard by. 
I took out my watch and opened the case, disclosing 
a miniature in one side. Yes, I thought so — ^there 
was a certain expression around the mouth and in the 


When Dame Fortune Cut the Cards 79 


eyes that was wonderfully like that frail blossom that 
drooped and died so early, leaving an ache that time 
seemed powerless to heal — little Joyce, my dead baby- 
sister. 

I gave a sigh of regret for the lost hours just 
passed ; Nell seemed very far away, since my disturb- 
ing confab with Lady Nan. I began to realize how 
wide was the gulf that separated us ; there could be no 
bridging it now of a surety, since my wife ’s malignant 
eyes would be ready to pounce on and distort every 
action, however innocent. 

But the blessed memory of Nell, sweet Nell, re- 
mained, after all, like a delicate fragrance. 

‘‘It ’s an ill wind that blows nobody good, any- 
way,’’ I mused, dreamily. If it were not for poor 
Nell’s anguish and the questionable position in which 
it places her, I would regret nothing of this business. 
For myself, I ’m free to confess I blessed the’ blind 
chance which sent her to me. Henceforth, notwith- 
standing the miserable failure my domestic life had 
proved, I could defy Fate to trot out the hardest rod 
she had in pickle for me — ^the reprehensible old Bel- 
dame could never alter the fact that I had touched 
the heights sublime — I had lived and loved! 


BOOK II 

CUPID SITS IN THE GAME 
NELL’S POINT OF VIEW 


6 







< « I 

• 4 

i I 
'l 

s 


i 


t 

I 




. I 

% 

t 


r 


1 






I 

I 




\ 


I 




I 


\ 


/ 


4 


I • 

« 

I 


« 




r 


4 


1 


) 




I 

( 


t 

\ 

% 

i 


i 

u 


\ 


s 

' i 

'V 

,*l 


J 

\ 

i 

• 

% 


h « 

I 


‘ X 

. .!, 
«'i 
• • 

i 

# 

i 

V 



CHAPTER I 


Lady Nan Begins to Investigate 

Howard has gone to look for a furnished house 
that jibes with his somewhat strained ideas of the eter- 
nal fitness of things. We shall leave the hotel to-day 
providing Howard does n ’t get into a mix-up with our 
prospective landlord over the details of arrangement. 

What a time I had getting him to see things as I 
did! He wanted to stay on here for a few months, 
thinking (and rightly, too) it unnecessary to take a 
house if I held to my determination to break with 
him in the near future. 

His own summer home on Lake Pontchartrain was 
being overhauled as rapidly as possible, but it would 
be several months before it would be habitable. Of 
course I felt I could n ’t remain at the hotel under the 
circumstances (I might meet Doctor Lovell in the 
corridors or on the stairs, at any time), and what 
endless trouble I had to get Howard to let me have 
my own way. I finally put the matter to him in the 
only way which appealed to him — I pointed out the 
gossip which would be certain to arise if we had 
separate apartments here on our honeymoon. (I ’m 
not at all sure that it would have had any such ef- 
fect, but the main thing was to make Howard think 
so.) I succeeded at last, after what seemed super- 
human exertions, in sending him off in quest of a 
suitable abode, where I maintained we could keep our 
83 


84 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


family skeleton, temporarily at least, in that decent 
seclusion which custom has hallowed from time out 
of mind. 

How glad I am to be alone once more — it seems 
years since I enjoyed that privilege ! Now I can look 
things squarely in the face — can draw a long breath 
and be my real, unaffected self without bothering 
whether anyone is looking on, taking a wrong view 
of every little play of expression on my all too trans- 
parent countenance (if what my mates used to tell me 
is true), and otherwise compose my poor brain, which 
seems dazed by the swift march of events. 

I ’m just worn out, and that ’s the truth. I can ’t 
seem to get my mind off the awful situation I have 
managed to become involved in — ^yet the curious part 
of it is that I seem incapable of feeling the enormity 
of — of — ^well, things, as I should — I must be stunned 
I think, no doubt the power to suffer will return, I 
hope so; anything is preferable to this awful sense 
of detachment — my soul does n’t seem to belong to me 
somehow, and I have an odd sensation of — 0, I do n ’t 
know — it is as though I had changed personalities 
with somebody else. 

I sit here calmly while each trivial incident of the 
night passes in review before my mental vision, and 
it doesn’t seem in the least as though it were I — I 
— Nell Grayson, who had actually gone through it 
all. 

Doctor Lovell ’s personality alone appears to stand 
out a separate, vivid entity, from the chaos the ex- 
periences of the night have wrought in my soul. 

How much I have wanted to meet him ! ever since 
I read his splendid article on the treatment of the 


85 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

disease from which poor mother died; I have longed 
to express to him, face to face, my gratitude for the 
relief his methods gave her — ^the treatment prolonged 
her life many months, I ’m sure, and would have 
saved her if we had learned of it in time. 

I recognized him directly I found out he was a 
doctor. The periodical in which his article was 
printed had a very fine portrait of the author also, 
and a write-up of his life, commenting upon the 
extreme youth of the originator of the marvelous 
discovery which bade fair to revolutionize medical 
science, on certain lines anyway. 

It is rather strange I failed to recognize his face 
sooner — I was puzzled all along by a haunting re- 
semblance to some one — only I was in no state of mind 
to place chance likenesses. 

I have always admired his noble face — ^and what 
a magnificent physique he has! Only to think that 
my first meeting with the hero of my dreams should 
happen in such wise. He is far finer-looking than 
the portrait, I think — ^his face is so trustable, one 
would not hesitate to place one’s honor and gold in 
his keeping. 

I shall never forget that trip over the ledge and 
up those steep stairs — my unreasoning panic left me 
the minute he lifted me off my feet, I felt like an in- 
significant atom in the power of a beneficent Viking, 
as I clung round his neck. What superlative 
strength! it inspired me at once with implicit trust, 
I own. It is rather remarkable to find such perfect 
symmetry and grace in a man of his heroic mold : large 
men are often so clumsy, awkward in both form and 
movement. I notice Doctor Lovell hasn’t been 


86 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


tempted to cover his face with beard or mustache 
— does n ’t defer to the popular demand for the sem- 
blance, at least, of dignity and age in M. D.’s, evi- 
dently, for which, thank goodness — I abominate a 
hairy man ! 

I believe, if I remember rightly, he doesn’t prac- 
tice regularly, but devotes his time mostly to writing 
for magazines, and delving into all sorts of obscure 
diseases, looking to the amelioration of the same. Oh 
yes, and he lectures before conventions of the medical 
fraternity all over the country, too, and before 
students. 

Speaking of hair, his is like spun gold I observed, 
and stands out aureole-wise, like a curly halo from his 
marble-pale face, according well with eyes of a pe- 
culiar bright-blue steel — ^eyes whose pupils are ab- 
normally large whenever he is stirred by any emotion, 
either anger or laughter — ^pupils so large that the 
eyes seem dark at such times, forming a startling con- 
trast to the fair hair. 

And how shall I get the beauty of his smile out of 
my head? — it lights up a face, noble it is true, and 
splendidly modelled about chin and brow, but other- 
wise rather stem, especially in expression — ^looks like 
a slumbering volcano, rather, at times, or — or — a — 
a — 'oh! — my goodness! what a start, thought I was 
falling down, down to immeasurable depths. I must 
have drowsed off unexpectedly. I must get some 
sleep, I see that — besides it ’s unprofitable business, 
mooning away like this. 

My nap was not a long one. I tossed on my pillow 
for ever so long trying to woo the drowsy elf-god to 


87 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

visit my couch. I couldn’t get the horror of my ex- 
periences out of my head, try as I would, for a weary, 
weary space, and when I did fall into uneasy slumber 
I dreamed so dreadfully all the while, waking finally 
with a cry of terror. I was afraid, even in my sleep 
that I should walk again, unknowingly, (though I 
locked my door and hid the key before lying down,) 
and that spoiled my rest. 

What a fearful thing it is, I thought while I took 
my bath and made a perfunctory toilet, to wake 
from slumber when the waking is only a nightmare — 
when no dream of horror is half so distressing as the 
realities of one ’s own existence — ^when there is nothing 
left worth waking for! How shall I live out my ap- 
pointed span? I asked myself drearily. Shall I ever 
know a tranquil moment again? ever respect myself 
once more? 

But there, I gave myself a mental shake-up, I 
will not try to live my life ahead of time nor all in 
one lump at any rate, I concluded sensibly. 

After a light lunch which I had brought to my 
sitting-room, and to which I did scant justice, as may 
be imagined, I got out my violin and practiced for an 
hour. My mood was melancholy and it seemed to me 
that never had I played so well. If my voice were 
half as much improved as this, my success as a singer, 
as well as a violinist, was assured. 

I gave it a test presently, and it actually sur- 
prised me by an accentuated something in its timbre, 
a — a — oh 1 it ’s difficult to describe, but anyway what 
has been called by some of my critics its tender sweet- 
ness, its fiute-like quality seemed intensified tenfold. 
Of course I dared not give it full volume ; I must wait 


88 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


until we were settled in our own house for that, never- 
theless I felt a capability in my bones which, together 
with the memory of the encouragement I had had 
from friends and teachers, imparted to me rather more 
confidence than usual as to the outcome. 

Then I fell to dreaming of the time when I should 
take the plunge in the career I had chosen, wondering 
where and when I should be able to launch myself — 
whether the difficulty of getting properly placed 
would be greater than Herr Heinze anticipated. 

A light tap at my door at this point aroused me 
from my musings. I had a presentiment, an intuition, 
call it what you will, as to whom I should see when 
I opened the door. For one thing the quality of the 
knock minded me so much of that other of the early 
morning hours which seemed to spell RUIN and DIS- 
GRACE in such large capitals. So I was hardly sur- 
prised when the beautiful woman who stood in the 
hall turned out to be Mrs. Deane Lovell, so the dainty 
card, which she tendered with the prettiest manners 
in the world, informed me. 

Would I forgive her the .unpardonable offense of 
interrupting a honeymoon tetc'-a-tete just for the com- 
monplace purpose of recalling herself to the memory 
of an old acquaintance? 

I assured her there was nothing to forgive, 
Howard was out I was sorry to say — and would she 
have a seat ? 

She would — with alacrity it seemed, though an ex- 
tremely lady-like air tended to cover it to some extent. 

She looked round the room in rather a curious 
way, and it struck me all at once that she was not 
so surprised to find Howard out as she would like me 


89 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

to suppose. In spite of her sweet expression (which 
her great beauty accentuated) and the ingratiating 
manners, I felt on guard somehow. She kept looking 
at me in such a searching way while we carried on a 
desultory kind of conversation, for one thing ; and in 
the beautiful eyes I discerned for one instant, way 
down deep, a look so keen, so calculating, I hardly 
knew her for the graciously smiling lady who first 
greeted me. It was gone almost immediately and 
I was was n’t sure but I had imagined it all. 

I could n ’t help wondering all the while how it was 
possible for Dr. Lovell to speak of her in that slight- 
ing way of his. She seemed to me the sort of woman 
for whose favor men would fight to the death, and 
whom a husband would inevitably worship. How- 
ever, it might be that the trouble between them was 
of a character that time would mend. It appeared 
to me beyond the power of man to resist her fasci- 
nations. 

I hoped, as I rang for tea, that the apparent 
estrangement was but temporary — I couldn’t bear 
to think that his life should be unhappy, and how 
could it be otherwise estranged from such a lovely 
wife? 

‘‘Have you seen the papers?” Mrs. Lovell was 
asking when I came out of my brown study. 

“No.” 

‘ ‘ Oh, my dear ! it is too outrageous the way these 
bounders go on. I fancied you were just eaten up 
with chagrin over the way Mr. Grayson was made 
the laughing-stock of his club last night, the papers 
are full of it — they say he was kept out all night and 
condoles with the poor little bride most beautifully. 


90 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


Some of the saner members tried to suppress the item, 
but it leaked out somehow. Did n h you worry your- 
self sick over the uncertainty of it all when ]\Ir. 
Grayson stayed out so long ? ^ ’ 

‘‘Oh no — ^that is — I stopped in confusion, re- 
membering too late the reason I had not been alarmed. 
I felt the telltale blood mantling cheek and brow in 
hot waves. 

“You didn’t get frightened? how very strange! — 
singular to a degree I My dear, you are a wonder — I 
should have been so dull and fretted, in your place, 
the house would have had to be aroused, they should 
just have sent for the police to scour the town directly, 
before all was said and done, ere I could have con- 
sented to be sensible,” — and she gave me such a pierc- 
ing look I was glad to busy myself with the tea equip- 
age which fortunately came in at that moment. 

My self-possessed guest was imbibing her tea 
thirstily, though with great daintiness withal, before 
I ventured to raise my abashed eyes to meet her curi- 
ous gaze once more. 

She set down her cup rather hastily, I thought, 
to pick up my handkerchief from the floor where I 
had dropped it on giving her her tea. 

“What pretty lace! and your name in one comer 
— one of your trousseau handkerchiefs, I suppose? 
You wouldn’t like to lose any of them I fancy?” 

Off went my imagination full gallop again at this 
simple remark. 

It was the odd, expectant way she searched my 
face, over which the blood was coursing in a damn- 
ing tide once more, which made for suspicion. For 
well I knew I had left my handkerchief in Dr. Lovell’s 


91 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

room, I remembered seeing it on the floor just before 
the little knock on the door threw me into a 
panic. 

It was one of a half-dozen that mother had made 
for me from some exquisite point lace she picked up 
while we were abroad one winter. She had taken such 
satisfaction in working my new name into the comers 
— I regretted unspeakably to lose any of them, each 
stich of the poor dead fingers was precious to me. 

Was Mrs. Lovell deliberately trying to make me 
uncomfortable that I might ‘‘give myself away,” 
as the boys on the ranch used to say? It had that 
look, I confess. But if such were her amiable inten- 
tions I hoped against hope that I did n ’t reveal how 
ill at ease I really was in her presence, and I did my 
best to keep my face absolutely wooden. 

Was that a look of amused satisfaction I dis- 
cerned on her face? I couldn’t be sure, but feared 
it was only too evident to her that her clever little 
inquisition had met with complete success. 

‘ ‘ Bless my heart ! how abominably suspicious I am 
growing to-be-sure,” I told myself, “looking in every 
corner for ulterior motives in this way.” Howard 
came in at this juncture, to my unspeakable relief. 

“Lady Nan, by all that ’s good! where did you 
drop from?” 

“Howard! dear old boy, how are you anyway?” 
were the simultaneous greetings of the pair, from 
which I gathered that they had been very intimate 
friends indeed. Long-parted lovers upon being re- 
united could scarce have mshed upon one another 
with more rapture, I thought. It was well for me at 
this moment that the position of the traditional bride 


92 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


was not mine, the green-eyed monster must have found 
instant lodgement in my heart, else. 

It rather amused me to see them pumping one 
another’s hands up and down in the good old-fash- 
ioned way, both evidently forgetting in their excite- 
ment the newest-fangled, latest-approved thing in 
hand-shaking, which brings the clasped hands well- 
nigh cheek by jowl to each other’s noses. 

With one accord they gravitated to the divan and 
proceeded to forget my very existence in what was 
all too evidently a renewal of past flirtations. 

I marvelled greatly at the change in Mrs. Lovell’s 
voice; always melodious, it had now taken on a won- 
drously sweet, cooing note, that I judged, in the 
light of her suddenly languishing behavior, was re- 
served for man ’s delectation alone. Her rippling little 
laugh had undergone a marked change too, the same 
honeyed, caressing tone had mysteriously crept into 
it — ^the soft-piercing call of a bird to its mate now 
lilted through it. 

I have lived but a comparatively short time on this 
mundane ball, but long enough to have taken notice, 
nevertheless, that when this self-same marvellous 
change takes place in a woman at the mere entrance of 
a man — any man — ^the word flirt is writ so legibly on 
her brow forthwith that he who runs may read. Sub- 
sequent developments only confirmed me in the no- 
tion that this impression of Mrs. Lovell ’s weakness was 
not an unjust one. 

Poor Dr. Lovell ! small chance for happiness with 
such, a wife — I begin to see why his face has that 
stem, repressed expression. One can see at a 
glance that he is entirely free from any admixture of 


93 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

that ultra-sporting blood which makes fools of so 
many men and, (let me stage-whisper it) so many 
women too. 

What a queer tangle life is anyway-nso many mis- 
takes, tragedies of mismating, misunderstandings, 
gropings after happiness that ever eludes our out- 
stretched tingers. It becomes a veritable tragedy, 
life does, as one grows out of the care-free, happy- 
go-lucky, childish days — it is really pathetic to note 
how fast one loses that absolute faith in things, and 
people too, as one begins to grow up. My dear father 
was the only being who never disappointed me in any 
way. How I did agonize for him when he died! 
And poor mother, too — life was never the same to 
either of us after that. Mother just pined and fretted 
incessantly, declaring that she couldn’t possibly live 
without him, till she became an easy prey to the fell 
disease which ended her life. 

Now I ’m absolutely alone in the world. 

No wonder I have grown pessimistic, after the 
persistent frowns the Parcae have vouchsafed me. 
One gets used to it at last, I shouldn’t wonder, 
and can follow the moralist’s advice to ‘‘keep a con- 
venient sleeve handy” in which to hide one’s un- 
restrained mirth at life with its ironies, its paradoxes 
— Life, the gigantic joke of the universal ages 1 

But I am not at the point where I can do that — 
not yet. I am too young — I want to be happy, happy, 
— as happy as I can see that other young people all 
round me are. 

Oh mother, mother ! if you had only allowed me to 
follow the instincts of my own heart I would n ’t be in 
this last dreadful tangle in any case — I might have 


94 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


won my way to a measure of happiness at last, for 
youth is buoyant, I know it, I feel it — I would have 
formed fresh ties somehow — oh yes, there would have 
been counterbalancing interests in the years to come, 
without doubt. 

But now! how was I to struggle up through this 
poignant valley of despair to a fairer upland of tran- 
quillity, of peace at least, with this terrible stigma 
attaching itself barnacle-wise to my spirit — would 
I ever know a moment when the sense of shame, of 
bitter, bitter self-loathing would cease to bum and 
torture my inmost soul? There was no comfort in 
the fact that it all came about through no fault of 
mine — ^the truth, the awful truth remained — I could 
never alter that. No, all the sweets of India could 
not sweeten me in my own eyes. 

However, nil desperandum ! as father used to say. 
Hard work will be a blessed help to me — I won T have 
time to mope once I get into harness, my music will 
tide me over many a dull, hopeless day, I ’m sure. 

‘‘Mrs. Grayson! There, Medusa unbends at last. 
What a pensive mood we are in to-be-sure,’’ and 
Mrs. Lovell glided over to make her adieus with 
Howard close in her wake, loath to lose an instant of 
her charming society. 

“Well, I must take myself off — good-bye ! come and 
have tea with me some day, won’t you?” she begged. 

“Oh, thank you, I should love to.” 

“We shall be here several months yet, perhaps 
longer, if Deane’s researches into musty old tomes 
continues to fascinate him as they have been doing 
for the past month. The yacht — it won’t be ready 
for some time, I ’m sure, the way they keep putting 


95 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

us off wiith plausible pretexts. We only expeeted to 
be here a few days, after that wretched accident to 
the boilers (and there was that leak, too) forced us to 
put in' here, and it has kept us languishing in this 
awful heat till I ’m worn to fiddle-strings. I shall 
make the miost of you dear people, you may be sure, 
now that you have providentially dropped from the 
skies, so to speak.’’ 

‘^Sort of manna in the wilderness kind of thing, 
eh ? ” laughed Howard. 

‘‘Indeed, yes,” she smiled; “I was getting just 
bored to extinction, don ’t you know, ’ ’ with a coquet- 
tish little toss of the head. ‘ ‘ Not a soul in town that I 
knew, except the Greys, and Deane so absorbed in the 
data for his tiresome book and treatises that he was 
dead to the world half the time.” 

“ Oh we ’ll soon change all that, ’ ’ declared Howard 
gallantly. “I ’ll tell you what,” he burst out pre- 
sently. “I have an inspiration.” 

“No! not really!” in an absurd voice, opening 
wide her beautiful blue eyes. 

“Listen here: I have just taken a spacious house 
up on St. Charles Avenue; it is elegantly furnished, 
has beautiful grounds, palms and palmetto trees 
galore, quaint old walks and so on. What ’s the 
matter with your coming at once, you and Dr. Lovell, 
to finish your stay here with us? All the comforts 
of home, etc., remember!” 

“What! interrupt a bridal pair on) their honey- 
moon. Now you know we could never do that — it 
would never, never do for us to rush in where angels 
ought to fear to tread ! ’ ’ with a conscious little laugh. 

“Well there ’s my proposition — it ’s up to you to 


96 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


0-K or twenty-three it/’ and Howard thrust his 
hands in his pockets and jingled his keys with an air 
of having made rather a neat thing of it. 

“You know, Mrs. Lovell,” I began, as she glanced 
in a deprecating sort of way at me, which somehow, 
in spite of her apparently guiless air, I felt to be a 
challenge; “you know we are not really honey- 
mooners, but staid old-married people of six months 
standing. We shall be charmed to have you and — and 
Dr. Lovell come,” I finished in a constrained voice. 
For I saw where all this trended. 


CHAPTER II 


The Adventure in Royal Street 

I MADE my final devoirs to Mrs. Lovell in a life- 
less sort of way, feeling all tlie while powerless to help 
myself, as she said she would talk over the invitation 
just given with her husband. 

Would he accept ? What should I do ? how evade 
the meeting which seemed inevitable? All at once 
I remembered that he must have recognized Howard 
last night, they were old school friends, come to 
think of it, Howard had just told Mrs. Lovell a story 
of their pranks — Dr. Lovell was too much of a gentle- 
man, of course, to come under the circumstances. 
This thought comforted me greatly. 

But, I reminded myself presently, I was by no 
means out of the wood- yet — s, certain degree of in- 
timacy with Mrs. Lovell seemed untavoidable ; I saw 
clearly enough when I considered the matter, that it 
was her deliberate intention to take us up ; her reasons 
for doing so were not so plain, despite her apparent 
frankness. 

I foresaw all sorts of difficulties in my path if I 
permitted the acquaintance to ripen into friendship. 
I would be obliged to meet Dr. Lovell at last, there 
would be no help for it — ^and I felt that I must 
avoid that at all costs — ^how could I ever look him 
in the face? — and to speak to him! — No! No! — im- 
possible — I simply could n ’t do it — I should just die 
7 97 


98 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


of shame, and that ’s the truth ! When I remember 
how I talked with him last night, I ^m amazed at 
myself. How could I do it ? Only I was angry at his 
masterful ways — our little skirmish broke the ice, I 
suppose — ^there ’s nothing like a little temper to relieve 
an embarrassing situation — besides his magnetic per- 
sonality dominated me completely; he put me at my 
ease in spite of myself. 

‘‘Howard,’’ I began, whem be came in after see- 
ing our visitor down stairs, “why did you ask them 
to come? I can’t have her dropping in on me like 
this. I ’m not in sufficient spirits to enteirtain visitors 
now, you must see that — ^it is impossible for me to act 
the smiling hostess 'with a heart, as heavy as lead. 
Besides you completely forgot my mourning — it will 
never suit the gay Mrs. Lovell to live the quiet life 
she will be obliged to lead with us. You know in 
New Orleans, French customs still prevail, and I 
must keep secluded for a long time if the gossips’ 
tongues are to be stilled,” I finished artfully. 

“That ’s right — I forgot about that. Leave it to 
me, I ’ll fix it,” and Howard got out his cigar case, 
selected a weed to his liking which he proceeded to 
light, tossed the bumt-out match into the open grate 
where a cheerful fire was burning (for the afternoon 
had waxed chilly), and leaning back in his chair sur- 
veyed me with speculative, half-closed eyes, while he 
blew a prodigious volume of smoke ceiling-ward. 

“Nell, what has come over you?” he demanded 
wonderingly ; “you seem strangely altered — I was 
specially struck by your treatment of Lady Nan, you 
seemed half-afraid of her. That is n ’t like you at all, 
you usually have very pretty manners.” 


99 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

‘‘Nonsense, Howard! You know well enough 
why I "m ill at ease to-day — ^after our talk last night, 
or this morning rather, how could I go on as if 
nothing had occurred?^’ I protested rather lamely, 
I ’m afraid, for I was anxious to divert his attention 
from my burning cheeks, which persisted in hanging 
out the flag of distress at any referenoe, however 
remote, to the events of the past night. 

“As for Mrs. Lovell,’’ I went on rapidly, “I have 
taken a decided dislike to her, somehow.” 

“Now Nell, you ’re the limit!” he interrupted im- 
patiently. “It gets me how you women can chop 
and change; you were ready to be friends with her 
fast enough when I mentioned her in my letters. 
Said you ’d be glad to have some one to go about with 
when we went to New York for the racing season, 
with my string of horses. ’ ’ 

“I can’t help it,” I avowed; “the fact of the 
matter is her manners are too free to suit me, be- 
sides,” inconsequently, “I will not be with you when 
you go to New York — ” 

“Nix on it, Nell! don’t tell me you will hold to 
that foolish notion of yours, ’ ’ he broke in, confldently. 
‘ ‘ Wait till you see the quaint old house I ’ve leased — 
say, it ’s out o’ sight! You take it from me, if Mrs. 
Lovell makes up to you, which she seems disposed to 
do, your position in society is assured. You must 
entertain her occasionally, in a small way, of course; 
you can’t atford to overlook so good a bet, not on 
your life, you can’t — ^you are a Western product, 
remember, and New York doesn’t look with any too 
much favor on anything crude, I can tell you! But 


100 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


if Mrs. Lovell vouches for you, society will come round 
at once, and you ’ll be in the swim — ” 

‘Mloward, will you listen to me!’’ I broke in ve- 
hemently, after several ineffectual attempts to stem 
the tide of his eloquence. ‘‘My mind is irrevocably 
made up,” I went on inflexibly. “No, let me finish — 
you can do nothing, say nothing to prevent my having 
my o^vn way in 'this matter — ^you have forfeited all 
right to advise or influence me. I ’m going to begin 
my practice of both vocal and violin music at once, 
and shall get into communication with my old German 
teacher as soon as we are settled in our new quarters ; 
Professor Heinze will be in New Orleans shortly, he 
told me so ; he will be glad to hear of my new plans, 
for he pleaded with mother, with tears in his soft old 
German eyes, to let him send for his friend, John 
Froelic, the great manager, to arrange for my appear- 
ance on the operatic stage, but mother was obdurate. ’ ’ 

“And a good job, too — ^your mother’s head was 
level, all right.” 

“Oh, yes, no doubt you are right — it is not the 
life I would choose for myself if there were any other 
way, I confess. Yet it will give me something to 
live for, to work for, — trying to measure up to the 
standard dear old Heinze has set for me. It will make 
me forget my troubles, perhaps,” I finished hopefully. 

Howard ’s sniff at this remark was decidedly scorn- 
ful. 

“ ‘Maybe you will, maybe you won’t’ ” he 
quoted. “I suppose you think you ’re going to win 
the Patti-Kubelik handicap in a walk; let me give 
you a tip — ^you know the saying, don’t you, ‘a word 


101 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

to the wise will beat the book-makers/ Well in my 
private opinion, it ’s a fifty to one shot that in this 
race you fil be nothing but a ‘selling-plater’ — ^the 
going is likely to be harder than you expect, that ’s 
fiat. And when your precious plans fail, you 11 want 
to come hobbling back; but you 11 find your notion 
of me is all to the yellow, if you think for one moment 
I 11 forgive the way you Ve put me in bad in society’s 
eyes,” he stormed, lashing himself into a fine rage, as 
his wrongs loomed large in his excited fancy. “If 
you leave me it ’ll be for good, I ’ll tell you that, so 
think well before you drag my niame before the pub- 
lic by the heels, in a bare-faced attempt to hoodwink 
people by calling yourself a concert-singer — let me 
tell you right here : it will fool nobody — ^not it ; every- 
body ’s on to the fact that a concert-singer is nothing 
but a common actress sugar-coated, after all.” 

“Don’t be afraid,” I told him witheringly, when 
he stopped at last from sheer lack of breath, ‘ ‘ I shall 
never come hobbling back, y ou cam make your mind 
easy there ; if my venture fails I can teach music, I ’m 
well grounded in either vocal or violin music, my 
studies .abroad were very thorough, H'err Heinze 
told me so. And your name will be perfectly safe, 
never fear — I shall use my mother’s — Helen Leigh, 
which is as good as yours any day in the week, I ’m 
sure!” and I fiounced out of the room, shutting the 
door of my dressing-room behind me with rather more 
force than is strictly compatible with that ladylike 
deportment my forbears bade me cultivate. 


‘ ‘ A queer thing happened yesterday. 

“I was on my way to Jackson Square, where I 


102 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


love to spend a pleasant hour after a hard day ’s prac- 
tice. I generally walk down Chartres Street, because 
the asphalt pavement, with its covered drainage, is 
so much more sightly, if not quite so picturesque, as 
the desolate-looking, uneven block paving-stones of 
other streets in the old French quarter. 

‘‘I could enjoy the foreign-looking stucco facades, 
the jalousies and porte-cocheres and the Spanish tiled 
roofs so much better, without fear of being precipi- 
tated into the open drainage gutters, with their yellow 
tide of villainous-looking substances, in some un- 
guarded moment of rapturous absorption, for I rev- 
eled in the quaint, Old World flavor of the neighbor- 
hood. But what delighted me most were the sunny 
inner courts, of which one could catch glimpses, 
(especially on Royal Street) through dark narrow 
entrances, down one of which I once ventured on tip- 
toe, feeling all the while like a thief, to inspect an 
ancient staircase leading to galleries above where one 
could fancy the dwellers were wont to sit in, the cool 
of the day, looking down into the courtyard with 
its bright-blossoming, semi-tropical plants, some of 
them in curious old jars, of Mexican mould. 

‘ ‘ It all reminded me so much of some of the older 
cities of France, where we stayed a few years so that 
I could have the advantage of the best masters in the 
Old World. 

‘‘But yesterday I went down Royal Street, to 
vary my usual route somewhat. 

“I was about half-way to the old square when I 
stopped to examine an old clock in one of the many 
antique and bric-a-brac shops which dot the street. 

The clock was of ebony with queer old flgures in 


103 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

bronze ; it fascinated me each time I saw it. The fig- 
ures were at once my delight and my despair, those 
odd foreign groupings of human figures which went 
to make up the clock’s ensemble — ^my despair because 
1 had tried in vain to puzzle out their meaning. The 
shop-keeper could throw no light on the mystery, I 
had asked him, though his wooden countenance had 
not inspired me with any great amount of hope that 
the inquiry wiould lead to anything. 

I stopped longer than usual this time, trying to 
evolve from the curious groupings some key to the 
aggravating enigma, when all at once I became con- 
scious of that unaccountable, uncomfortable sensation 
one always has when under the fixed gaze of unseen 
eyes. 

I glanced toward the doorway of the little shop, 
and started suddenly. There stood Dr. Lovell look- 
ing at me with those magnetic eyes of his, the pupils 
so dilated at this moment that beneath his dark eye- 
brows and long black lashes the eyes appeared of mid- 
night darkness, save for a rim of bright blue that 
was distinctly visible, even at this distance ; the effect 
was somewhat startling, though indescribably beauti- 
ful, when one considered the yellow hair just barely 
apparent under the soft felt hat he wore. 

After a moment of petrifaction I turned precipi- 
tately to flee, feeling the blood mount to my brow in 
scorching waves, but in the same instant I realized 
that it would not be necessary to carry out the wild 
impulse, for out of the tail of my eye I saw Dr. Lovell 
turn hastily away and walk up the street with swift 
strides. 

I wheeled instantly, regardless of possible, curious 


104 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


eyes, puzzled by this development. Could it be con- 
sideration for me alone which made him hurry off like 
that? I wondered. I felt a strange sinking of the 
heart as the thought pierced me that I might have 
sunk in his regard after all, when he had had time 
to think over the situation. 

I found it one thing to flee the sight of him myself, 
but quite a different affair to And him tearing a leaf 
out of my own book. I began to have a fellow-feeling 
which made me resolve to be at least kind enough, 
in the future, not to show my reluctance to meet his 
eyes, by ignominious flight. After all, the first 
plunge over, I would probably not mind so much the 
chance encounters which seemed inevitable. 

I was moving away down the street when a touch 
on my arm made me turn. The wooden-faced antique 
dealer, with many apologies for disturbing the so 
sweet demoiselle, tendered a sealed envelope which he 
averred was left for me by the so great Dr. Lovell. 

‘‘Me! I am his verra good friend: the fair Mees 
must not, what you call, be hestitate to accept it from 
my hands,’’ he explained, as he bowed himself back 
into his shop before I could recover from my astonish- 
ment enough to decide whether to return the letter 
unopened or yield to my inclinations to see what it 
said. It ended naturally, in my taking the missive 
with me to Jackson Square. 

There I found a retired seat amid a bower of giant 
rose bushes, banana trees and privet hedges, where I 
could read my letter secure from curious eyes. 

It was only a few hastily penciled lines without 
preface or signature. 

‘‘Be on your guard!^^ it read, ^‘My wife suspects 


105 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

something. She found the locket and handkerchief; 
I had nH time to hide them. The antique dealer who 
will give you this tells me you often stop long at his 
windows to examine ihe curios. I conceived the idea of 
warning you at once. Do nH he deceived hy a 
charming personality — she means you harm, I ’m 
afraid.^ ^ 

Just that and nothing more. But in spite of its 
brevity and the warning it conveyed, it seemed a com- 
fort to me somehow. I felt I had one friend in the 
world who was interested in my welfare. 

The past four months had been lonely, desolate 
ones enough — the readjusting of life to the new order 
of things was a trying ordeal, I found. I felt so alone, 
so unfriended. That was why I had allowed myself 
to be drawn into closer, more intimate relations with 
Mrs. Lovell than I intended. Dr. Lovell had been 
most discreet, most considerate, keeping close always 
to his work, refusing all Howard’s. invitations, to the 
latter’s intense surprise. So I made no great demur 
when Howard had his fair friend over to dinner sev- 
eral times a week. Mrs. Lovell now ran in upon us at 
all hours. I had modified my first judgment of her 
considerably ; we often went sight-seeing together 
when I grudgingly took the time, at her earnest solici- 
tations, from my beloved practice. 

I see now it was very thoughtless of me, but she 
was so very kind and sweet it was well-nigh impossible 
to resist her. 

Howard has begun to show her such extremely 
warm attentions that I have been drawing gradually 
from her advances the past few weeks. They drink 
altogether too much wine, too, to suit my somewhat 


106 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


prim notions of propriety — at least that is what Mrs. 
Lovell calls them. 

Howard goes to the races and, in fact, every- 
where with her, and I sometimes see sneers and know- 
ing nods exchanged between our acquaintances. The 
gossips’ tongues are beginning to wag, doubtless, and 
when I go on the stage no one will wonder at the step, 
I ’m sure. 

This should be a lesson to me in the future — ^first 
impressions are generally correct, especially one’s 
impressions of character. 

I would have gone on tour ere this (since the way 
is now clear for an open breach, without special em- 
barrassment to Howard) but for some fainting spells 
which I had been subject to the past month ; the last 
one was so prolonged that Howard called in a doctor, 
who asked some queer questions, looked wise and 
directed me to report to him in a few weeks, when he 
would be more able to diagnose the case. He left 
some medicine (which hasn’t done me a particle of 
good) and had a little talk with Howard in my little 
sitting-room afterward, but they spoke so low I could 
hear very little. Once I heard Howard exclaim, 

‘‘Impossible!” in an astounded kind of way. 

“0 no, not at all, my dear sir — indeed, it is not 
only possible, but decidedly probable, and you will 
own I ’m right before many weeks are over. We will 
just wait and see, she must be quiet, no undue ex- 
citement — ” etc. 

Howard gave me such an odd look when I asked 
him what the doctor said. 

“The man ’s a fool!” was his exasperated reply. 
“Do n’t waste your time on the fossilized old quack — 


107 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

get a doctor who has some sense!’’ and that was all 
he would say. But he hasn’t been the same to me 
since. I find him w’^atching me curiously at times, and 
there is a peculiar air of aloofness in his manner when 
he performs for me some necessary act of courtesy. 
It puzzles me to account for the change. 

I will be better soon, no doubt ; then I can put my 
fate to the touch — ^to win, I hope, but if it is to lose — 
well, I am young and will soon be strong again, no 
doubt, and can blaze out some fresh trail for myself. 

I might try ranch life again, if I could get hold of 
the necessary capital. It always suited me. I learned 
enough from father to carry on the business after he 
died, till mother became taken up with those worth- 
less mining-stocks and sunk so much money in them 
that we nearly lost the ranch trying to meet the mar- 
gins, or something. 

0, but it would be glorious to be in the saddle once 
more sweeping madly over the vast fields of space, 
my trusty lariat on the pommel ready for instant use 1 
How mother did fret when father insisted that I be 
allowed to learn to ride the broncos and lasso the 
cattle; and the tricks the boys used to teach me with 
the lariat! how they did vex her precise soul! 

‘‘Teach her your English fine-lady notions if you 
will, I shan’t interfere,” quoth father, when mother 
would take him to task for some specially abhorrent 
feat of mine, ‘‘but I ’ll see to it that she grows up a 
whole-souled American girl with good red blood in her 
veins, and with an iron constitution as her best asset, 
in spite of all the kickshaws in creation.” 

But his method of carrying out his ideas drove my 
prim English mother to the verge of distraction. 


108 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


She would insist that it was unladylike in the ex- 
treme to ride so furiously over the plains — and as 
for the lassoing, she was too scandalized for speech 
w^heni I triumphantly brought down my first steer at 
thirteen years of age. But father patted my 
shoulder approvingly, and said I would soon come up 
with the best cow-puncher on the ranch. 

My mother was a very great lady, indeed, in Eng- 
land, (which accounted for her strict notions of 
propriety) no less a personage than Lady Helen Leigh, 
of Westleigh Towers, in fact, before she ran away 
with father, who was an American artist of note. He 
was doing some painting for a rich Parisienne when 
he first met mother, and it was love at first sight with 
boith of them. 

Stem parents refused to forgive the erring daugh- 
ter for the mesalliance; they disinherited her forth- 
with, adopting in her place a daughter of her father ^s 
only brother. 

But mother had a legacy from an old aunt, and 
father was doing well with his pictures, which placed 
the youthful couple above want. They were forced 
to sail for America when father hurt his eyes by too 
close application to his work, I believe it was the colors 
that were harmful — ^^anyway he had to give up his 
painting. They went West, where the free open-air 
ranch-life helped him so much that in a few years 
he had so far recovered as to be able to turn out an 
occasional gem which brought him much fame and a 
very considerable increase to his bank account each 
year. 

How the past comes back to me as I sit here — I 
can scarce believe I am really alone in the world — 


109 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

father and mother both beneath the sod! Theirs 
was a romantic story which was ever a source of 
never-failing interest to me. Father used to tease 
mother about her fine-lady notions, insisting that she 
was pining for the fiesh-pots of Egypt, and regretted 
her hasty marriage to a struggling artist, when the 
elite of her world were elbowing one another in the 
effort to win her. Mother always repudiated this no- 
tion with scorn, averring that her love counted for 
more than hosts of noble lovers. And I believe she 
meant it. 

She seemed wholly lacking in ambition for her- 
self, but for me nothing seemed good enough in her 
eyes. Her pet ambition to marry me to Howard be- 
came an obsession at last. He was the son of some 
old English friends of hers who had settled in this 
country before she married father. His parents were 
now dead, and a remote prospect of his succeeding 
to an earldom loomed large in mother’s eyes. When 
he came West on a business trip and settled near us 
for the summer, she saw in it the finger of Providence 
of course and nothing would satisfy her but my sur- 
render. If father had been alive he would have pre- 
vented my — but what ’s the use — ^nothing can change 
things now. 

0 those happy days — ^they are gone — ^vanished ut- 
terly with my precious ones who were ever so kind, 
so indulgent to their only child — wonder if some- 
where up there beyond the wonderful blue, vaulted 
dome, somewhere in the infinitude of space they are 
longing to hold converse with me, as I long to com- 
mune with them. Who can tell? I only know that 
‘‘never, ah, never on earth again, shall I before them 


110 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


stand, toucli lip or hand, touch lip or hand, never on 
earth again ! ’ ’ 

And my poor little “Nita!’’ Not a word will 
Howard let out that would give me a clue to her 
whereabouts. The suspense is almost more than I 
can bear. She may be suffering for the necessaries 
of life — oh if she should sink lower — ^that thought 
drives me to the verge of madness — but there I must 
calm myself — I Ve done all I could, my agent will 
surely have some news of her before long — I must 
not give way like this to useless tears — I must be 
strong to suffer, strong to endure, strong to over- 
come the lions of loneliness and despair that beset my 
path. What was it father used to quote so often — roh 
yes: ‘‘To endure is to conquer one’s fate,” and I 
gave myself a mental shake-up, resolving then and 
there, to do my best to get the better of mine, as I 
left the old square to return home. 


CHAPTER III 


A Curious Development 

What started me joh this reminiscent train of 
thought, I wonder? 0, I know now; I was con- 
sidering the possibility of going back to the ranch 
if my music fails me. But I ’m confident it won’t 
fail. Herr Heinze and the manager he brought to 
see me are delighted with my progress — ^they are very 
sanguine of success, urging me to prepare for the 
stage at once; get my wardrobe in order, etc. But 
I Ve been doing that for some time. My tastes being 
very simple it hasn’t been a hard task; a few simple 
white muslin gowns trimmed with Valenciennes lace 
will suffice. 

When I reached home I found a note from 
Howard. I was not to wait dinner for him, Mrs. 
Lovell was dining at the St. Cloud’s (some New 
York friends of hers who were here for the racing sea- 
son) and wanted Howard’s escort, since Lovell was de- 
livering a lecture that night. 

I felt too restless to settle to any special work 
after my early dinner; even my beloved violin failed 
to interest me, strange to say. I wandered around 
the house from galleries to courtyard, and from 
courtyard to garden (for the night was sultry, even 
though it was December) the ennui increasing every 
moment. 

Needing a fresh handkerchief I went to my room ; 

111 


112 llie Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


my quest over, I was turning away when I noticed 
that the door to the trunk-room was ajar; in closing 
it my eyes chanced to fall upon that old trunk of 
mother ’s which I had brought with me from the ranch. 

The fancy seized me all at once to examine the 
contents of a certain writing-»desk in the old trunk. 
I had forgotten all about it, but the retrospection of 
the afternoon had recalled it to my mind. The desk 
had always been kept locked, from the time I was 
old enough to mark mother’s peculiar manner when- 
ever it was left by chanoe unlocked, at any rate. 
The key was of odd design which had taken my child- 
ish fancy, and I had often begged the privilege of 
locking or unlocking the old-fashioned piece of bric-a- 
brac, which was a relic of mother’s old English home. 
Often have I seen her with it open on her knee when 
she was writing letters or casting up her accounts. 
But that must have been before she took to keeping 
it locked, for it was missing from the living-room 
after that — ^she kept it with her jewel-case in a locked 
drawer of the big chiffonier in her bed-room. 

No better opportunity to satisfy my curiosity re- 
garding it, in that seclusion the occasion appeared 
to call for, would come to me than this, I assured 
myself, as I sat down with the rose-wood cabinet on 
my knee. I was just in the humor to appreciate delv- 
ing into some long-hidden passage in another life, 
for that I should find a mystery I felt certain. 

It was ivith a feeling akin to awe that I finally 
placed the key in the lock and opened the lid, with 
hands that trembled in spite of me. 

What a miscellaneous collection! — s, faded rose, 
done up in tissue paper — my little blue shoes, think 


113 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

of her keeping those all these years — and there were 
some old letters, which looked promising. I glanced 
eagerly through some love-letters of father 's — ^no mys- 
tery there, certainly, only a very tenderly expressed 
love breathing through them like a rare incense. I 
laid them aside with reverent hand. 

Some letters in a different hand-writing claimed 
my attention next. They were tied in a neat bundle ; 
I took off the ribbon, wondering if the anticipated 
secret was at hand at last. 

It seemed not — ^only a commonplace correspond- 
ence, evidently, without a trace of anything out of 
the ordinary, sign'cd ‘‘Yours lovingly, from sister 
Nancy.’’ 

‘ ‘ But how is that ? ” I asked myself, wonderingly, 
for mother never had a sister. 0 yes, I thought pres- 
ently, this must be the young cousin whom my grand- 
parents adopted after mother ran away with father. 
This is getting more interesting, I told myself, settling 
back in my chair. 

I read the letters carefully, marvelling, as I went 
on, at the bit of family scandal they had concealed 
so long — it was hard to believe that mother would 
have been a party to the thing, could have lenit her- 
self to even tacitly permit — what strange tale was 
this upon which I had chanced? I reviewed the de- 
tails amazedly, the last effusion fluttering out of my 
hand to the floor unheeded. 

It seemed that Nancy was a very giddy young 
thing indeed, judging by her own account, but im- 
mensely clever in looking out for number one, as 
events proved. -She had done well for herself by 
marrying an old but extremely wealthy man of noble 
8 


114 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


family, Lord Eiehard Halliwell. Then, after a couple 
of years, in desperation over the monotony of her life 
with a gouty, old misanthropist (who persisted in 
living when by all the canons of life his course was 
well-run) she ran away — ^leaving a little son of tender 
age, with a rich young roue of noble birth with whom 
she had fallen in love. A certain letter mentioned 
her having given her marriage certificate to mother 
when they met by chance in the Old World shortly 
afterward. Nancy was beginning to find that her 
affinity was not all her fancy painted him; and (in 
the traditional ignorance of the English fine-lady) 
she thought that it would be well to safeguard her 
interests in this way. She told mother, it seems, that 
the marriage lines had been mysteriously missing at 
one time, and Nancy, feeling in her prophetic young 
soul that they would come in opportunely in the near 
future (as the old lord was ‘‘on his last legs”)? feared 
to trust the papers any longer where her lover could 
get at them. 

For after the death of the husband the young 
plotter proposed to turn up unexpectedly and shine 
as the devoted mother of the young heir, whose tender 
years made a guardian imperative, and who so fitted 
as a mother to be that guardian? Then with plenty 
of money and no jealous husband to interfere. Lady 
Halliwell planned to settle dowu to enjoy the good 
things of life in a very decorous, respectable fashion, 
eventually making a marriage more to her mind than 
the first had been. 

For it appeared, from what I could make out, that 
(so cleverly had the elopement been contrived) no 
one had the slightest suspicion of the true state of 


115 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

affairs, and when the fair Nancy returned she would 
be able to hold up her head with the most honest 
matron in the country. 

One of the letters bade mother stop her preach- 
ings, as nothing she could say would make any differ- 
ence at this late day, and would only serve to alienate 
them entirely. 

It was rather a cruel and far-fetched method Lady 
Halliwell had employed to get permanent leave of ab- 
sence from home and the tiresome round of country- 
house life which was the only one Lord Halliwell 
would consent to lead. It seems incredible that 
a man of any intelligence could have been at all de- 
ceived by the plot, which involved the bribing of a 
prominent physician (a cousin and old flame of Lady 
Halli well’s), who informed the old lord that extensive 
travel alooiie could keep his wife out of a mad-house. 

It seemed that the lady possessed no small amount 
of histrionic talent, and did much herself, during 
sundry harrowing scenes, to create a feeling of alarm 
in the senile old lord’s breast, so that what with 
his advanced age, failing health, and the constant 
nagging, he was glad to give his consent at last. 

The rest was easy, and it wasn’t long before 
Lady Halliwell and her lover were ruffling it with 
the best on the continent, leaving the adopted parents, 
with whom she had set out, fuming and fretting over 
the perfumed note which informed them of their 
adopted daughter’s plans in all their baldness, for 
well she knew that pride would keep them from be- 
traying her. Nay, she even forced them to become her 
accomplices, exacting a promise to write often to Lord 
Halliwell in order that no inkling of the facts should 


116 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


enter his mind. They were forced to live year after 
year abroad, as the go-between, lest some suspicion of 
the truth leak out. 

What a bitter trial to my poor old grandparents! 
how they must have deplored the harsh treatment (so 
out of proportion to the offense) which they had 
accorded mother — how hers must have seemed a 
venial offense indeed, set over against this horrible 
escapade of the adopted child. To what a pass had 
pride brought them in their old age, impelling them 
through the devious ways of deceit, lest the spotless 
family name be publicly dishonored. 

Even mother was not free from it or she had not 
countenanced the deception by receiving the docu- 
ment, and hiding all evidences of the transaction 
from father — he would n ^t have allowed it, I ’m sure, 
would have put his foot down pretty hard on any- 
thing of that kind. 

Some of the letters were written from New York, 
so it appears Nancy finally came to America. All 
mention of the lover had ceased, too, in these; so I 
suppose they had gone their separate ways long since. 

I had been turning over the contents of the writ- 
ing-case in a half-hearted way meantime, my mind still 
busy with the details of the strange tale, so much so 
that I hardly gave much heed to the articles I was 
throwing aside so thoughtlessly. But my indifference 
speedily changed to excited interest when, from an 
unexplored side-pocket, I fished up a little packet 
with a miniature thrust under the ribbon that bound 
it. In less time than it takes to tell it, the picture 
was in my hand and I was examining the lovely face 
painted thereon. The next moment a cry of incre- 


117 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

dulity escaped me. I rabbed my eyes and took 
another peep. 

No, I was not dreaming ! There was Mrs. Lovell ’s 
lovely blue eyes smiling up from the miniature into 
mine. A younger Mrs. Lovell by eight years or so, 
to-be-sure, but herself nevertheless, that I ’d swear to. 

But how came it here securely locked in mother’s 
cabinet? Did Mrs. Lovell know my mother in those 
far-olf days when she was a girl in England? I 
couldn’t recall any mention of her in the tales I so 
often heard about the friends of early years. Cer- 
tainly a friend whose picture was so religiously 
treasured all this time would have been mentioned at 
some time surely. I couldn’t understand it; the 
more I considered the matter the stranger it seemed — 
unless — I turned the miniature over and over in my 
hands seeking some clue to the vexing enigma, but the 
evening dusk had fallen imperceptibly while I had 
been puzzling over things, and it was now too dark 
to see clearly, perhaps in a better light — I turned 
on the switch with hasty movements — ^but no, the 
face looked more like Mrs. Lovell than ever in the 
bright light. 

Well, it was most strange. 

Some words engraved in very small capitals on the 
lower edge of the gold frame caught my eye. After 
a moment’s scrutiny I made out the words, ‘‘Lady 
Nancy Leigh.” 

Why — ^how very odd, I thought — that was the 
name of mother’s sister-cousin before her marriage to 
Lord Halliwell! Could there be two such charming 
faces in the world ? I doubted it. 

All at once I remembered Howard’s calling Mrs. 


118 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


Lovell, Nan Leigh, that day at the hotel when they 
met so unexpectedly, and that he afterward told me 
she had been Lady Nan Leigh, of England, when she 
first entered New York society. 

So the inference was plain, startliing as the con- 
clusion appeared — Mrs. Deane Lovell and Lady Nan 
Leigh (Lady Halliwell) were one and the same. 

What curious coil was this upon which I had stum- 
bled? If Lady Halliwell had heard of the old lord’s 
death she would have hurried to England immedi- 
ately, for an English woman of her calibre could never 
resist the lure of both title and wealth. It was there- 
fore plain to me that her husband was still alive, 
consequently the marriage with Dr. Lovell must be 
a bigamous one. 

What an adventuress the woman was! 

A curious glad feeling came over me all at once — 
she was not Dr. Lovell’s wife — ^there was comfort 
somehow in that consideration. I had more than a 
suspicion that it wouldn’t break his heart either 
when he found it out. 

It seemed strange to me somehow, that Mrs. Lovell 
hadn’t recognized me when we first met, and yet 
since she had never visited mother, how could she 
when everyone declared I resembled my father. 

There was another thing which seemed strange, 
now I came to think of it: why had mother said 
nothing about Lady Nan before she died? And where 
was the marriage certificate? I bethought me of the 
packet which lay unheeded on the fioor. 

I picked it up and tore it open with nervous 
fingers. 

Yes, here were the names of Lord Eichard Halli- 


119 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

well and Lady Nancy Leigh, together with the sig- 
nature of the officiating clergyman, John E. Hutton, 
Vicar. Why hadn’t Lady Nan claimed it? Didn’t 
she know of mother’s death? And what disposition 
must I make of it now that I knew the facts? 

It was all very confusing. I felt I must have 
time to think it over before I could decide what to do. 
So I gathered the scattered contents of the desk and 
locked them away again — all but the miniature and 
certificate, these I took with me to my dressing-room — 
there was a little secret pocket in my jewel-case ; they 
could be securely hidden there and locked up with my 
jewels. I wanted them near me where, if the fancy 
seized me, it would be possible to take a surreptitious 
peep now and then. 

I was far too excited to sleep that night, but lay 
tossing on my pillow, hearing the various clocks strik- 
ing out the successive hours till, just before dawn, 
I fell into uneasy slumber and dreamed I was run- 
ning frantically up the myriad steps inside the tall 
monument, at Lee Circle, with Lady Nan’s marriage 
lines clasped tightly in my hands, while that lady 
pursued me with fell determination in her eye, ulti- 
mately wresting the document from my hold and 
pushing me off the top of the monument, while 
shrieks of elfish laughter issued from those ruby 
lips which had always trilled forth such silvery 
cadences. 

I awoke with a scream to find myself grovelling on 
the fioor in a vain attempt to recover the lost paper, 
which futile endeavor I speedily changed to an earnest 
“pooring” of the bruises inflicted by the ignoble 
tumble. 


120 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


It was broad daylight now, and I know it would 
be useless to try to sleep any more, so I began a 
leisurely toilet, the details of the strange story I had 
unearthed running through my head all the while. 
Why, she was my own second cousin ! Likewise my 
aunt, by adoption, I reflected. How very odd it all 
seemed — but I resolved at last to put the whole thing 
out of my head for awhile, and turned to my music 
with redoubled energy. 

At any rate the feeling of ennui which had pos- 
sessed me last night had been banished. But it re- 
turned with more force than ever by and by. I felt the 
same restless, lost feeling stealing over me as I sat 
with the violin poised ready for practice. With Arm 
hand I drew the bow across the strings and compelled 
myself to go through the usual routine for an hour or 
two. Then my arms dropped to my sides in listless 
fashion. 

I was clearly out of sorts — ^none of the melodies 
pleased me. I laid aside my instrument, drew up 
a chair to the fire-place where a cheerful little blaze 
crackled, and resolved to have it out with myself, look 
the question I had been doing my best to side-step 
for two days squarely in the face. I could deceive 
myself no longer — I might as well own that a chill of 
fear strikes my heart now and then. 

I had been thinking of what Howard said about 
the doctor he called in to attend me a short time ago. 
And then, too, the remark the doctor made begins 
to take on a new, a terrible significance in the light 
of some strange symptoms that have appeared 
recently. 

0 for some one to advise me! I am so alone — so 


121 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

ignorant, I can only shiver with a dread suspicion of 
the truth. What will — ^what can I do if — -what an 
odd look that was that Howard gave me when I asked 
him what the doctor said. I can’t get it out of my 
mind. Surely never was mortal so tried with divers 
afflictions as I have been for the past few months. I 
believe I will hunt up that doctor’s address and make 
him a visit — ^this suspense is too trying, I would rather 
face the worst at once and done with it, I reflected, 
with instant resolution — after lunch, I decided grimly. 

But the immediate carrying out of the plan was 
frustrated by the appearance, of some callers, just 
as I was ready to put on my hat, and after they were 
gone it was too near dinner-time to think of going out. 

The cheerful interchange of compliments had 
cheered me up considerably, however. I felt that my 
fears were absurd and groundless, gave myself a 
mental shake, and determined to stop imagining things 
forthwith. 


CHAPTER IV 


An Unexpected Opening 

I SAT at bretakfast one morning about a month 
later, when a note was brought in with my coffee. It 
informed me that Herr Heinze would do himself the 
honor of calling at nine o’clock. It was his morning 
for my lesson, but thiis was a whole hour ahead of his 
usual time. 

I wondered idly as, my breakfast over, I sauntered 
into the music-room what iit was which made the 
precise Professor depart from the established order 
his soul loved. 

The servants came to me here for the orders for 
the day, after which I began the day ’s practice. The 
violin drill had succeeded to vocal praetice before 
Herr Heinze ’s card was brought to the music-room 
(for the Professor was nothing, if not ceremonious) 
by the little ebon-hued page. 

I finished the exercise I was trying before I 
greeted him. 

‘‘Bravo ! bravo ! it goes well, the wonderful voice — 
it is in better tune than ever — ^that is well, very well ! ’ ’ 
rubbing his hanids together in a pleased kind of way. 
“I have some wonderful news for you, child. How 
would you like to sing in II Trovatore at the French 
Opera House to-morrow night for your first essay as 
a prima donna, pro tempore, as it were? And what 
m 


123 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

an ideal Leonore you will make!’’ and the kind old 
eyes twinkled with excitement as he patted me on 
the shoulder. 

I had wheeled round on the piano stool in astonish- 
ment at the first word. 

‘‘At the French Opera House — II Trovatore?” I 
stammered, quite taken aback by the suddenness of 

the question. ‘ ‘ But Madame B , the great soprano, 

is singing there, surely — we have tickets for the 
Opera — ” and I stopped abruptly, bewildered by the 
possibilities his words opened up. 

“Madame B was taken suddenly ill the other 

night, after the performance, and the little under- 
study lost her head and made one great — what you 
call, fiasco, of the rehearsal yesterday morning. How 
Froelic did tear his hair to-be-sure, to see the grand 
score murdered so badly. Ach 1 ach 1 it was enough to 
make the angels weep!” and the Professor clasped 
his head in both hands, as was his wont when par- 
ticularly exasperated. 

‘ ‘ 0, were you and Mr. Froelic there ? ’ ’ 

“0 yes, we were there all right! Froelic knows 
the manager of the company, you see, so after the 
terrible break-down of the tower scene he went to 
M. Loyolles and proposed to furnish him an under- 
study who will at least not lose her head. He has 
consented to try you this afternoon, (what else could 
the poor distraught fellow do?) and you will have 
one grand opportunity to try your wings, for both 
Froelic and myself are sure you can convince M. 
Loyolles of your perfect ability to, what you call, turn 
the trick, nicht wahr? 0, is it not one great oppor- 
tunity? And you will do us credit, fraulein, of a 


124 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


surety!^’ and the Professor shook my hand with the 
fervency of his race. 

‘^It is terribly short notice/’ I objected, feeling 
all at once the full measure of what was required of 
me. ‘‘But of course I can but do my best — fortu- 
nately II Trovatore is my favorite opera, and I ’m at 
least letter-perfeet in the lines, the melody too. But 
how about clothes ? I have nothing that could be used 
for so big a production.” 

“That is the easiesit part — ^you can rent them, 
there are excellent costumers in the city,” the Pro- 
fessor informed me succinctly. 

“Professor, how is it there are none of the 
sopranos of the French Opera Company available in 
this emergency? Surely out of so large a cast some 

one of them could have taken Madam B ’s place 

without seeking outside aid in this irregular man- 
ner?” I queried wonderingly. 

“It is a little odd, isn’t it? rejoined Herr Heinze. 
“But it seems there has been a bit of an epidemic 
among the singers which induced sore throats galore — 
as a consequence, each has been glad to be in voice 
for his own particular part, without undertaking 
additional work. Loyolles has been at his wit’s end 
trying to induce his staff to even perform the roles 
allotted to them. 0, he is what you call, up against — 
he grasp at the straw, and you come in for one great 
big chance,” and he beamed at me over his gold- 
bowed spectacles in the most fatuous way. 

I only hoped he was not doomed to a sad disap- 
pointment, for I was far from feeling so sanguine as 
Mr. Proelic and himself, that I could jump into the 
lime-light, a full-fledged prima donna, in this off- 


125 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

hand way. To-be-sure I had sung Leonore many, 
many times at the town near the ranch, chiefly in 
English, however. Ours was a cultivated little com- 
munity, strangers often remarked the fact. Many 
‘ ‘ back East ’ ’ people were there for the healthful 
breezes which blew across the great mesa, and many 
English gentlemen adventurers in the ever-sanguine 
quest for gold, also made lengthy sojourn in our 
midst; so it was never a hard task to gather together 
a large audience with the dark design of charming 
the money out of reluctant pockets for the laudable 
purpose of carpeting the little Episcopal meeting- 
house, or cushioning the hard benches, as the case 
might be. 

‘ ‘ Here is the score, it is in French you see ; come, 
we will try it a few times against the rehearsal this 
afternoon ; you sang it excellently for Froelic a short 
time ago; it shouldn’t be so hard to get, what you 
call, in trim once more, ’ ’ and the Professor struck the 
opening chords of the prelude, gliding thence into 
the score as I began to sing. 

We were getting on famously so far as the routine 
work went, but my mentor bade me pause several 
times for a more spirited rendition of the role, which 
I was rather disposed to shirk at the first trial in my 
endeavor to perfect myself in the lines and airs. 

The morning waned and noon-time waxed and like- 
wise waned in its turn ere he would consent to put 
a period to our labors. 

‘‘There, that goes better,” he sighed at length. 
‘ ‘ Now I am the more pleased — ^^ach ! ach ! yes, it is a 
rare voice you have, f raulein — I make the excuse ! I 
should say, mein frau — ^nicht wahr?” lapsing into 


126 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


broken English as nsnal in moments of excitement. 
He now went on in the careful English he took such 
pains to cultivate with only an occasional slip into 
dialect. 

‘ ‘ There is a something in the voice, liebe Nell, that 
I have not observed before, or at least only of late, 
when you sang for Froelic — 0 ! there is a heart-break — 
a-a-a note of piercing sadness that makes the heart 
to throb up into the throat in sympathy — 0, it is not 
possible to express what I mean — but it is the quality 
which makes a great artist, and the public will en- 
dorse my opinion) — 0 yes, though you smile at the 
old man now, it will turn out exactly as I say — the 
volume of the voice, too, is something wonderful, 
it — he broke off abruptly. Then: 

‘‘Tell me, liebes fraulein, you are happy, nicht 
wahr ? ’ ’ 

“0,” I evaded, “is anyone happy? Are you? 
What is happiness, anyway?’’ Then, as a sad look 
replaced the anxious one, “You must give me time. 
Professor, time and change of scene will work won- 
ders,” I ended tritely. 

“It is as I thought then, you fret for the good 
parents — ^aber — ^wait, the success will soon chase away 
all these — ” 

“Herr Heinze! What has come over you? You 
were always so chary of praise in the old days, one 
had to pump it out of you sometimes in order to keep 
from losing heart altogether. And now — are n ’t you 
afraid you will make me over-confident?” I teased, 
shaking him by the arm to rouse him from the browm 
study into which he was verging. “Come to lunch, 
that will give you something better to do than trying 


127 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

to deliberately turn a poor girl’s head in this hare- 
face way;” and I carried him off forthwith to the 
dining-room, where we were soon making up for lost 
time a)t the excellent table my incomparable black 
cook had set out. 


Well, it was an exciting rehearsal — my first! 

I thought it was all off at the start, for directly 
he saw me, M. Loyolles exclaimed : 

‘‘What! is this the wonderful Leonore you prom- 
ised me? Why, mon amie, it is to laugh, I am in- 
cline, if to me the affair were not one colossal tragedy 
— la, la, I tear the hair — I am desolated ! Why look, 
you ! this child will be of one grand, big joke, — Mad- 
moiselle Cleis will have to try again — ” 

‘ ‘ Softly, softly, my dear Loyolles, how can you say 
that before you have given- the girl a trial ; ’ ’ and Mr. 
Froelic patted me reassuringly on the shoulder, as if 
fearing the frank remarks would militate against that 
calmness my work required. But I did not mind 
them in the least ; on the contrary, it diverted me im- 
mensely to see the little pocket-edition of a man danc- 
ing round the stage, literally tearing his hair over a 
purely imaginary contingency. 

“Come,” went on Mr. Froelic, “the proof of the 
pudding is always in the eating — so get busy, we are 
wasting valuable time — ^the sooner Mrs. Grayson gets 
to work the better you ’ll feel, and that ’s no lie.” 

“What is this? You call her Madame, I thought 
it was a school-girl you bring to me — ^she is of such a 
youthfulness, so — so ingenue — ” 

“Well, what if she be an ingenue? What of that? 
Have you forgotten the young Spanish prima donina 


128 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


who created such a stir in New York at sixteen years 
of age/’ burst out Herr Heinze. ‘‘Now Mrs. Gray- 
son is older that that, is it not?” turning to me for 
corroboration. 

“Eighteen years old next month,” I replied 
briefly. 

‘ ‘ And she has been singing from her cradle almost, 
having the best massiters and the advantage of pro- 
longed study in the Old World,” remarked Herr 
Heinze. “You will be well pleased, you will see! 
Come, we will begin at once,” shooing the performers 
into their respective positions with his baton, for he 
had stipulated for the privilege of directing the opera 
on the ground that I was used to his methods and 
should be given every advantage possible owing to the 
brief time at our disposal. 

We began ; went through the brief business of the 
piece without incident, then I began my first real bit 
of work, bringing to bear all the art at my command, 
determined to do my sponsors credit if humanly pos- 
sible. 

“There, now will you be good?” was Froelic’s tri- 
umphant exclamation when I finished my first air 
with a much more prolonged crescendo than the oc- 
casion required, I admit, but the slur cast on my 
youth rankled — I would show this doubting Thomas 
the best of which I was capable if I died for it 1 

“There, there, there! it is enough — 'why, it is mar- 
velous — ^you must not overstrain the vocal chords,” 
burst out the choleric Loyolles, hopping over to my 
side with several impetuous hops. “Let me have a 
look at you — it is one big astonishment, I am to feel, 
I assure the madame ! Where have you been hiding ? 


129 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

— la, la, what a desolation to suppress the so rare 
voice!’’ and he led me to a chair, and overwhelmed 
me with attentions, offering me water, wine, amid other 
restoratives as though I were at the point of dis- 
solution. 

‘‘So, we will rest, now — ^no more straining of the 
chords till the night of the opera — we take him easy 
through the rest of the rehearsal, we will walk and 
hum with decorum through the rest of your part. 
You know it well, the lines, as the first part — ^you feel 
confident of the nerve at the critical situation?” 
he queried, anxiously. 

‘ ‘ 0 yes, I am very sure you may dismiss all worry 
from your mind, so far as my going through the 
routine 'with assurance is concerned — I know the score 
as well as my A B C’s,” I comforted him. 

The rest of the company were very curious as to 
my meteor-like appearance in their midst. But of 
course, being French, most of them, were too courteous 
to question me personally. 

The rehearsal came to a close without special in- 
cident. M. Loyolles expressed his pleasure profusely, 
instructing me minutely as to the extreme care I 
must give my diet for the next day, and I was to go to 
bed with the chickens, without any more work, and 
get plenty of sleep against the fatigue the next night 
would bring, etc., ad infinitum! I had finally to tear 
myself away from his too-solicitous attentions, which 
embarrassed me, in view of the curious glances of 
my fellow-players. 

It chanced that the costumer, of whom I must 
rent my outfit, had an establishment a little off the 
beaten track, on Bourbon Street, a few doors beyond 

9 


130 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


Esplanade Avenue, so I took a cab. It was with a 
relieved mind I found that I could geit what I re- 
quired at the little shop, and it was remarkably good 
material; the fit was surprisingly good, necessitating 
very little alteration to make as fine an out-fit as 
mortal could desire ; the dresses were not at all dingy, 
as I feared might be the case, and the attendant pro- 
mised to send them to the French Opera House in 
time for dress rehearsal the next day. 

I was about to re-enter the waiting cab when the 
familiar sound of my own name arrested me. 

‘ ‘ Mrs. Grayson ! Who would have thought of run- 
ning across you in this part of the old town, at this 
time in the evening, too ! ’ ’ and Mrs. Lovell came run- 
ning forward with a curious look from me to the 
little shop, which I ignored completely, having no 
mind to discuss my affairs with her at this time. 
But I reckoned without my host, for the lady had a 
little habit of deliberately asking point-blank some- 
times, for anything she was anxious to know. In this 
case it took a bit more maneuvering than usual, but 
I suppose she considered it worth all the finesse she 
had to employ to gain the desired end. 

‘‘0, how do you doT’ I made answer. ‘‘Where 
did you drop from ? ’ ’ countering on her own question 
delicately. 

“We Ve just come from the races; over there ^s 
the taxi — Howard wanted to see his jockey about to- 
morrow’s race — you know his little filly ‘Nancy Lady’ 
is entered for the great selling-race, and he is anxious 
to see for himself if Johnny is living up to his train- 
ing rules. There he is now — 0 Howard! bring the 
taxi over, here ’s Mrs. Grayson, she ’ll go with us^— 


131 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

you will, of course, won’t you? — that ’s right, pay 
your driver and dismiss him, do.” She finished in a 
wheedling voice, which there was no resisting. 

It is remarkable the influencoi she exercises over 
me — I sometimes think that if she commanded me to 
jump off the wharf, I ’d consider it at least; when 
I ’m with her I forget all about her weaknesses — ^the 
little mean, sordid traits, that loom large when she 
leaves me, are absolutely nil face to face with her, 
and I just can’t help adoring her. And I ’m not 
the only soul over whom she has this power — every- 
one but her hus — I mean Dr. Lovell, seems to be com- 
pletely captivated by her and appears only too anx- 
ious to be trodden under foot in her service. 

‘ ‘ Hello, Nell, what in the world are you doing here 
alone? Don’t you know it isn’t the thing to be 
abroad without an escort at this hour ? ” and Howard’s 
voice was distinctly displeased. 

‘‘Never mind that now,” I interrupted hastily. 
“Come, I will drive back with you,” and I climbed 
into the taxi. 

“All right — come Nan, get in, you must come to 
dinner, mustn’t she, Nell? Lovell is out to-night. 
We ’ll have a jolly little feed, and go to the Opera 
afterward, what do you say?” and Howard bundled 
Lady Nan into the car, giving the signal to the 
chauffeur, then jumped in and beamed jovially upon 
us without a suspicion of the inadvertence of his in- 
vitation. 

“0, of course, it will be very pleasant — ^we will 
have a very enjoyable time, I ’m sure,” I stammered, 
lamely, scarcely knowing what I said, in my exaspera- 
tion over the way chance was playing into her hands. 


132 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


There wajs no way of avoiding a discussion of my 
theatrical engagement now — I could think of no ex- 
cuse for refusing the Opera, but I must have the need- 
ful rest — there was no'thing for it but to explain my 
reasons for not going, willy nilly. How odd it is that 
some people get everything they go after, even the 
measley little gratification of a vulgar curiosity ! 

But after all, perhaps it would be best to broach 
the subject in the presence of a third person — ^he 
wouldn’t be half so apt to turn nasty, as Mrs. Lovell 
would say. It ’s an ill wind that blows nobody good, 
I reflected grimly as I nerved myself to the task. 

Howard’s face was a study when I told my story. 
But, as I hoped, he said little against the project, 
merely grumbling for a minute over the publicity it 
would bring. 

‘‘But you forget I will not be known as Mrs. 
Grayson on the programme. Don’t you remember? 
I ’m to use mother’s name, Helen Leigh, always, on 
the stage and I watched Mrs. Lovell’s face carefully 
to see if the name had any significance to her. She 
turned full upon me and stared in an interested kind 
of way. 

“Why, Mrs. Grayson! was that your mother’s 
name ? I had a cousin of that name — ^but it ’s a com- 
mon enough name, however. Do you know whether 
she had relatives in England? — ^your mother, I mean.” 
She burst out at last in a rather excited voice. 

W'e had stopped in front of a harness-shop, and 
Howard’s stir as he alighted delayed my answer. 

“0 yes, she was an English girl herself,” I re- 
plied presently to the insistent question in Lady Nan ’s 
eyes. There seemed now no reasonable doubt that 


Cupid Sits in the Game 133 

I was in the presence of mother’® cousin, Lady Halli- 
well. 

‘‘Tell me, Mrs. Grayson, was she related, do you 
know, to the Leighs of Westleigh Towers, Blank- 
shire ? ’ ’ 

“My mother was Lady Helen Leigh, of Westleigh 
Towers, Blankshire. She ran away in Paris with my 
father, Gordon Van Arsdale — ’’ 

Howard returning at this momemt stopped in 
amazement at the spectacle of Lady Nan falling on 
my neck, so to speak, in the long-lost, new-found 
cousin act. 

“Is it possible?’’ she burst out. Then after a 
short period of breathless amaze, “Why, Mrs. Gray- 
son, Nell! Just fancy, you are my own cousin, your 
mother was my uncle’s daughter.” She kissed me 
rather more warmly I thought than the occasion war- 
ranted ; but then I knew her so well — she was not the 
sort to 'wax enthusiastic over anything unless — I felt 
in my inmost heart that “there was a ketch in it 
somewhere. ’ ’ 

Howard resumed his seat in the cab mechanically 
— he was literally open-mouthed at this turn. 

“How does that come? Why didn’t you know 
Nell at once?” and he looked decidedly skeptical, as 
though suspecting some kind of “con” game him- 
self, as he would style it in his own pleasing ver- 
nacular. 

Lady Nan explained that she had never seen me, 
my mother having run across her in Carlsbad while 
I was in another part of the continent with father, 
busy with my music. Lady Nan made particular 
mention of mother’s disappointment on not being 


134 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


able to present her little daughter to the only relative 
that she was on speaking terms with. 

But Howard settled back in his corner of the car 
with an I ’m-from-Missouri-you ’ll-have-to-show-me 
kind of air, which had the effect of precipitating him 
and Lady Nan into a long argument, and so in- 
terested were they in settling it that my lack of nat- 
ural astonishment in the event was not remarked. 

What should I do about the marriage paper which 
had fallen into my hands? I wondered. I had an 
instinct against giving it up to its rightful owner, 
somehow, though the obvious duty of so doing was 
ever impresising itself on my conscience. I decided 
finally to let things drift for awhile — ^something might 
suggest itself to my mind later. 

The discussion pro and con between the twain 
was hardly finished before we reached home, some 
lingering traces of it kept breaking out every now and 
then all through dinner, which dragged itself wearily 
through the different courses. I was far too excited 
over my operatic debut to act the part of hostess with 
any success, so was glad to have the task taken off 
my hands. 

The evening drew on toward theatre-time and 
Lady Nan made her adieus, promising to come over 
early to-morrow night and go with me to the green- 
room to help me dress for the great occasion, as she 
termed it. 

‘‘You know I shall be doubly interested in the 
outcome now — ^blood is thicker than water, don^t you 
know? especially in our English families. We are 
all good singers, by the way, coming by our musical 
talents from an ancestress who was a great songstress 


135 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

in the early years of the century just past — oh no, 
nothing professional, of course not. Tell me, Nell, did 
your mother never speak of me to you ? I Ve wanted 
to ask you — but here Howard returned ready for 
the Opera and the question was never finished. 

Lady Nan seemed anxious to avoid any mention of 
mother before Howard. Was that why she had been 
so callous to the news of the death of so close a rela- 
tive? For not the least interest did she manifest in 
the details of the death of one who had been a 
sister to her in old days. 

I distrusted her new-born interest in me, surmis- 
ing that there was more in it than met the eye. It 
was not like her, for one thing, to offer her services 
as ladies’ maid, even for a new-found cousin, and 
under the conditions. If I hadn’t been so wrought 
up over my coming trial, I would no doubt have made 
more of this suspicion, as it was it was simply a fleet- 
ing suggestion, nothing more. 


CHAPTER V 


“And Can I Ever Forget Theel” 

The great evening came at last. 

After aru nneventful dress rehearsal, during which 
I was not allowed to sing with any volume, I rested 
in a hotel nearby, instead of going home. 

I despatched a note to Lady Nan, asking her to 
bring my jewehcase and a few odds and ends with 
her to my dressing-room when she came over. 

Then I slept for a couple of hours and awoke 
thoroughly rested, feeling as fresh as possible. The 
excitement of the past few days had banished the 
fainting-'spells, which still troubled me, completely. 
I was greatly encouraged by this fact, for, though 
I wouldn’t own it even to myself, there had been 
a latent fear in my mind all the while that I might 
not be able to stand the strain of so fatiguing an 
undertaking. But the new interest this opportunity 
had brought into my life seemed to have made a new 
creature of me, and I could scarce believe I was the 
same woe-begone mortal of some months ago who felt 
that there was no place among respectable people 
for her. 

Would Dr. Lovell be there to-night? I wondered, 
as I ate the frugal supper I had had sent up to my 
room. I had seen him several times, at a distance, 
lately, and had exchanged bows with him ; he seemed 
rather pale, I thought, more so than usual, but very 
136 


137 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

handsome withal. Mrs. L 1 mean Lady Nan, 

is apparently absolutely indifferent to him; they 
didn’t have much in common evidently, and very 
seldom went out together unless to some state dinner, 
or a ball that could not be shirked ; but Howard said 
that Dr. Lovell always excused himself as soon as he 
decently could and went back to his books. I some- 
times think the disparity in years may have some- 
thing to do with the lack of harmony between the 
twain, for Lady Nan must be a dozen years older than 
Deane — whatever possessed me to call him that, I 
v^onder? — ^maybe hearing Lady Nan speak of him so 
often by that name. ... I always thought it a fine 
one — Deane Lovell — sounds so much better than cold, 
stiff Dr. Lovell, which gives no idea of the kind 
of man he is; I shall not even ithink of him as other 
than Deane; there can’t be any harm in calling him 
that to myself, I ’m sure. Strange how I ’ve changed 
toward him of late — 0, I had an unaccountable desire 
at times to hear his voice once more, to look into the 
blue, blue eyes — eyes so absolutely true, so tenderly 
grave — 0, I was sure I missed a great deal by my 
aloofness — ^his fine sense of honor, the delicacy of his 
actions these months past told me that — often and 
often I tell myself that surely, now I Ve gotten over 
the panicy sinking of the heart that always overcomes 
me when we meet (in galleries and art-rooms) straight- 
way determining to stand to my guns the next time. 
And then, alas for good resolutions, when the occa- 
sion offers, I stand galvanized into idiotic dumbness 
at the fir^t word in that well-remembered voice, a 
cold, suffocating, shivery sensation surges over me — 
I am in such an agony lest my state of mind be 


138 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


discovered, {he is so quietly, calmly, friendly, appar- 
ently) that I vanish as soon as maybe, muttering a 
few inane words of excuse, that are doubtless wholly 
unintelligble, which is just as well considering. 

‘‘It is such a satisfaction,’’ I mused irrelevantly, 
that he is not that woman’s husband. 

Sooni after this I went to the theatre and found 
Lady Nan waiting for me in my dressing-room. 

‘ ‘ Truant ! ’ ’ she exclaimed reproachfully. ‘ ‘ I was 
just coming in search of you. See what some one has 
sent you,” pointing to a magnificent bouquet of for- 
get-me-nots which adorned the dressing-table. “Who 
can they be from ? There is no card, and the boy who 
brought them refused to give any information con- 
cerning the sender or where the florist shop is lo- 
cated,” and she regarded me with piercing intensity. 

I took the flowers up and buried my face among 
the delicate blooms. I knew there was only one being 
in the world who would send me forget-me-nots. The 
passionate words of the opera kept beating in my 
brain — had done so since yesterday: “And can I ever 
forget thee ! And can I ever forget thee ! ’ ’ And now 
Deane sent me these emblems of fidelity! Was it 
telepathy? Was my obsession of the words I was to 
sing, an answer to the mute plea of the blossoms? 

“Well, well, if she isn’t blushing. My word, this 
is really getting interesting;” and a would-be play- 
ful pinch accompanied the searching glance of her 
eyes. ‘ ‘ Who is the mysterious admirer, pray ? 0 you 
can trust me, my dear — I ’ve had a deal of experience 
with the species myself. 0 you sly puss ! such a prude 
as you have always been — and to think it was only a 
clever pose after all.” 


139 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

‘‘Nonsense, Lady Nan!” and I managed to laugh 
quite niaiturally. “Don’t be a goose and begin jump- 
ing at conclusions in this absurd way. Herr Heinze 
will burst his sides laughing at the droll position you 
insist on putting him in — ha, ha, poor old Heinze! 
the role of ardent lover is a most curious one for 
him, confirmed old widower as he is.” 

‘ ‘ 0, was it old Heinze ? That ’s another story, ’ ’ 
and her indifferent tone told me I had succeeded in 
throwing her off the track, for the time being, at 
least ; or did I see a lurking smile of incredulity on her 
quickly averted face? I couldn’t be sure; however, 
it was no time for useless conjectures, so I turned my 
thoughts resolutely to the preparation of my toilet. 

“You have the jewel-case? 0 yes, bring it over, 
please, and help me to select the ones I am likely to 
need,” I said to Lady Nan, while I wrestled with my 
curly locks in a well-nigh vain endeavor to keep them 
in proper bounds. 

I resolved that if my cousin were here to assist ait 
the toilet I would give her a well-defined task as an 
earnest of what I expected — it was at her own re- 
quest I had dispensed with the regular attendant, so 
I felt no hesitation in ordering her about, though it 
seemed strange at first, for she was by way of being 
a very grand lady in both manner and speech. 

“What beautiful gems, child!” she broke out, as 
I unlocked the cabinet and rummaged round among 
the jewels hastily. “Why have you kept them hidden 
all this time? See, these lovely pearls will be just the 
thing for your hair,” and she held them up against 
my brow speculatively. 

“Helen always had such magnificent jewels, quite 


140 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


a grand collection, but I feared they had been pawned 
long ago/’ 

‘‘No, indeed, father wouldn’t have allowed that, 
and I protested vigorously when mother wanted to 
do so after he died, though I suppose we should have 
had to come to it if — ” I stopped, unwilling to refer 
to the marriage which made such a mess of my life. 

“By the way, I wanted to ask you if she ever 
mentioned me to you — ever said anything about some 
documents that were to be forwarded to me in case 
of her death ? ’ ’ 

I was wondering what answer to make to this 
point-blank query when a welcome tap at the door 
interrupted us. 

“Come in,” I exclaimed with alacrity, for I was 
all dressed by now with the exception of a few minor 
accessories — the excitements, as father used to call 
them. 

“Well, and how goes it with the little songstress, 
to-night ? ’ ’ inquired Herr Heinze, coming forward fus- 
sily and giving me as hearty a hand-shake as if we 
hadn’t parted less than three hours agone. 

“0, I ’ve had a famous sleep, I ’m as fresh as 
possible, ’ ’ I answered gayly, giving a last perfunctory 
prink to my toilet. 

“Ja wohl! That is well — I am — aber it is the 
paleness of the cheek which gives me anxiety that to 
go through with such a long arduous perf ormance you 
are not able, ’ ’ and the kind old soul regarded me with 
a rather solicitous air, I thought. 

“0, is that it? Well, set your mind at rest, I ’ll 
get on like a house afire so far as that goes,” I told 
him stoutly. “Lady Nan is going to have a cup of 


141 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

hot beef tea ready for me the minute I step off the 
stage, and I can resit here on this couch between scenes. 
0, I will surprise you by the staying power I have up 
my sleeve, ’ ’ and I beamed radiantly upon him, trying 
to drive away the slight shade which lingered on his 
face despite my brave front. 

‘^What ’s all this?’’ broke in a fresh voice from 
the half-open door, ‘‘clear out, all of you, skiddoo, I 
say — ^no talking to the Leonore, she must rest her for 
the strenuous work of the night. You, madame,” 
with an involuntary obeisance to Lady Nan, “what 
do you here? Know you not it is against all the rule? 
After the rendition is complete, yes! — but now, no! 
no! it is — ” 

‘ ‘ This is my cousin, M. Loyolles, she is taking the 
place of the dresser, just for to-night,” I explained. 

“Very good, I make the excuse,” with a profound 
bow toward the chair in which she sat, but with keen 
eyes fixed upon me. 

“You feel to be, what you call, up snuff, ma- 
dame?” he queried, anxiously. 

Upon my answer in the affirmative, he cleared the 
room, on one pretext or another, in a jiffy, and I had 
a half-hour ’s rest absolutely alone, which I own was 
not unwelcome. 

When at last I stood before the sea of faces up- 
turned to mine, I felt a sudden access of confidence, 
of capability which seems strange to me when- 1 think 
of it now. It was as if some mysterious power out- 
side myself were buoying me up, lifting me far above 
the petty, every-day things of earth, to realms hitherto 
undreamed-of. I sung as I never did before, that I 
was aware of, from the expression of Heinze’s face 


142 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


when he met me in the wings ; but very little else ex- 
traneous impressed itself on my consciousness. The 
interpretation of the role took on a new meaning for 
me — I lived Leonore’s life, breathed almost with her 
breath, wept with her tears, sang with her voice, and 
died her very death, in the space of the three-hours’ 
long evening. 

M. Loyolles almost carried me on and off the stage, 
so great was his solicitude for my welfare. He it was 
who took me to the wings and pushed me forward to 
bow my thanks to the thunders of applause which 
came so often and continued so persistently. I be- 
came somewhat impatient of it at last as the evening 
progressed and I was obliged to return to the stage 
again and again, to bow and smile repeatedly. I 
only wanted to be allowed to go on protraying the 
griefs and trials of the unfortunate Leonore — ^the ap- 
preciation of the vast throng seemed simply an in- 
terruption — so great was my oneness with the role, 
it mattered little whether the populace approved my 
work or not (so deeply inmeshed was I in the waking 
dream that obsessed me) if it would but suffer me to 
continue my conception of the part. It was a curious 
state of mind; I look back upon it with wonder — I 
seemed to be living out my very own life under the 
alias of Leonore, though my history (so far) was 
nothing analogous to hers, except that I could give 
tongue to Leonore ’s reproachful plaint; ‘^And can I 
ever forget thee ! and can I ever forget thee ! ’ ’ with a 
passionate echo surging through my own soul. 

The repeated encores of the Miserere were fol- 
lowed by a perfect deluge of flowers, which were flung 
upon the stage despite all rules to the contrary, by 


143 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

the susceptible and enthusiastic French people, who 
formed a large proportion of the clientele. Another 
huge bunch of forget-me-nots flung at my very feet, 
attested the fact that Deane was there, and that 
others besides the French were excited beyond the 
wonted calm ; these I picked up from the floor myself, 
burying my face in the delicate mass, while I bowed 
my final devoirs for the act. 

After that I retired to my dressing-room, an ex- 
hausted, but extremely happy girl, for the Professor 
and Mr. Froelic were vociferous in their expressions 
of delight over the hit I had made. They were in- 
separable during the course of the evening, nodding 
their heads at each other like a couple of children, 
and I caught fragmenits^ now and then of the con- 
verse, such as : 

‘^We will take her to New York. She will score 
a tremendous hit there as well as here.’’ 

And again; this time from Loyolles, who had 
butted into the talk, excitedly : 

‘‘Did you ever see such a marvelous exhibition of 
power? She made me to weep, Herr Heinze, me, so 
of a hardness to the most of pathetics,” and the 
speaker marched off to scold a recalcitrant stage- 
hand, wflth a flourish of his kerchief. 

I could hardly believe my ears. Were all my am- 
bitions so nearly realized? It seemed impossible to 
credit the statements of these enthusiasts, they must 
be prejudiced. Well; but M. Loyelles — he, too, — well 
anyway, I saw my way clear to earning my own liv- 
ing — the plaudits of the mob in the auditorium gave 
me that hope at least. There was comfort in that 
fact. I need no longer eat the bitter bread of de- 


144 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


pendence — ^tho relief I experienced at this thought 
told me what a burden this had been to me. I 
stretched my arms high above my head in a sud- 
den transport of freedom, then sank down upon a 
couch for a brief rest before the work of the finale, 
for a feeling of faintness warned me that I must 
husband my strength. 

A cup of hot milk refreshed me mightily, and I 
rose from the couch at last with renewed courage. 
Lady Nan had unaccountably disappeared, so I was 
dependent upon the tender mercies of a little super, 
who hovered over me as though fearing some cold wind 
might inadvertently be suffered to blow over me. I was 
grateful for the change; I could never feel altogther 
at ease with Lady Nan lately; she watched me so 
closely, for one thing, as though she were trying to 
fathom some mystery. Can it be that she has any 
suspicion — but that is out of the question. 

Soon the cue for my entrance was called and I 
swept out of the dressing-room and fought my way 
valiantly through the closing scenes, striving hard to 
restrain the deadly faintness till it was time to fall 
at Manrico’s feet after the fatal poison should have 
done its dread work. Several times I thought it was 
all up with me when Manrico’s theme dragged la- 
mentably, and I feared the well-nigh superhuman 
strength I had summoned from some vasty deep 
would suddenly desert me ; fortunately my role called 
for the display of just such mortal weakness as I felt 
stealing over me — I had simply to be myself, which is 
all that saved me from a grand fiasco, for after my last 
weak note and the fall at Manrico’s feet I knew 
nothing of the closing scene; heard not the agonized 


Cupid Sits in the Game 145 

sound of Manrico ’s voice when he saw his dead sweet- 
heart slain by her own hand before him. 

They tell me that the calls for Leonore became so 
insistent that M. Loyolles had to go before the cur- 
tain, after the final drop, and explain to the excited 
throng that the little prima donna had fainted, conse- 
quently could not respond to the generous applause; 
he thanked them in my name — ^was intensely flattered 
to know that the efforts of the French Opera Company 
were so greatly appreciated, etc. 

I had a faint recollection of being borne to my 
dressing-room, of hearing some one say. Lady Nan, I 
believe : 

‘‘There, she is better now, she will soon be all 
right.” 

Then another interval of complete unconsciousness 
intervened, after which I had a confused impression 
of being lifted into a vehicle of some kind, which was 
then driven rapidly away ; but all was as in a dream, 
the murmur of voices, the movements of the carriage 
came to me from a long way off. 


10 


CHAPTER VI 


A Terrible Discovery 

When I came fully to myself I was resting upon 
my own bed at home. 

Some one had undressed and put my night-dress on 
me. The sound of voices came to me distinctly from 
the next room. I raised myself on one elbow and 
peered through the doorway. There was nothing to 
be seen from this angle, but a strange voice was hold- 
ing forth at this moment — a dry, professional sound- 
ing voice, whose owner was undoubtedly a doctor, 
judging from the learned sort of sentences I caught 
now and then. All at once Lady Nan crossed the 
room and stood talking to some one in the hall be- 
yond. I called to her; she did not hear and I was 
about to repeat the call, when a sentence in the 
strange voice arrested me. I listened with suspended 
breath for the next words. 

0 ! God have mercy ! What fearful thing was 
this? My brain whirled, I sank back, mazedly, upon 
the pillow, half-fainting with the shock of horror the 
stranger’s words gave me. If life kept on being so 
hard, I wondered in a dazed sort of way how I should 
be able to go on living out my allotted span. Well! 
my worst fears — those fears that had been lulled to 
sleep by firm will — ^were realized then! There re- 
mained nothing more for a dreadful Nemesis to mete 
out. 


146 


147 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

I sprang from the bed, threw a dressing-gown 
over my night-clothes, and thrust my feet into some 
moccasins — impossible to remain quiescent, inactive, 
and listen to the exclamations of incredulity and rage 
that alternately burst from Howard, who was now 
storming up and down the little sitting-room like a 
man distraught. I was still faint and weak, but 
fought olf the dizziness with stubborn will. 

‘‘Dr. Weddel, is this on the level?’’ Howard had 
burst out; “No danger of your being mistaken? — 
think, man, think — ^think carefully before you reply, 
there is more depending upon this than you dream.” 

“I don’t need a second — I am absolutely sure of 
my diagnosis — a plainer case never came imder my 
notice,” was the reply, in slightly astonished ac- 
cents. This was not the manner in which news of this 
nature was received by doting husbands. 

A minute later Lady Nan’s voice sounded from 
the hall directing the doctor the way out. Howard 
broke out into bitter speech the same instant. 

“Then I wish to repudiate — ” he began in wrath- 
ful measure, but a fresh voice struck across his speech 
in a volley of words that effectually drowned the re- 
mainder of the sentence : 

“0 Grayson, a word with you, if you please.” 

Deane! what brings him here? I thought, recog- 
nizing at once that voice which thrilled through me 
always like a strain of exquisite music. 

What should I do? Where could I hide myself? 
To meet him — to meet any of them, after what 
the doctor had just said would be torture — Deane 
would know — Howard’s wild words were telling him 
this minute ! — 0, was ever mortal in worse case ? ’ ’ 


148 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


‘ ‘ I tell you she has done for herself now ! Out of 
my house she goes — bag and baggage/’ Howard was 
saying when next I brought myself to take note of 
passing events. ‘‘She! the hussy — prating to me of 
my peccadillos — curtailing, — nay, making absolutely 
nily my marital prerogatives on the head of them; 
when all the time she, herself, was the vilest — ” 

“Grayson! You forgot yourself — remember we 
are not alone ! ’ ’ interrupted Deane sternly. ‘ ‘ Come to 
the smoking-room, if you have one? — good, we can 
talk undisturbed there.” 

“Well, what the deuce! What do you mean, 
anyway, Lovell ? ’ ’ protested Howard in a puzzled kind 
of way. But I was in a fever of impatience by this 
time, so the answer was lost to me. 

I hunted up my traveling-bag and began hurriedly 
to get a few of my belongings together, after I had 
made a perfunctory toilet; my jewel-case went in 
first of all, then a few minor accessories. But the 
deadly faintness which again crept over me warned 
me that I must wait a little before venturing abroad, 
unless I courted discovery ere I could reach the 
outer door. There was a door leading to the side hall 
through my dressing-room, it would take but a short 
time to reach the stairs leading past the kitchen offices, 
thence to the courtyard. 

The voices from the next room had been soimding 
in my ears once more, intelligible sentences made im- 
press on my mind in spite of the mortal weakness that 
had laid hold of me. 

“Hang it! Lovell, what do you mean by butting 
in onto my private affairs in this high--handed way? 
The doctor’s gone, Nan let him out, I tell you!” 


149 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

‘‘But some of the servants are about, you must 
be more guarded in your remarks — come! lead the 
way to the smoking-room,’^ and my champion’s tone 
admitted of no argument. 

“What ’s it to you, Lovell, anyway? Do you know 
I fail to see where you come in on this deal — it strikes 
me as being stranger every minute, the unwonted 
interest — ” 

“Perhaps I can throw some light on the matter,” 
spoke up Lady Nan, with grim purpose in voice and 
mien, as she swept into the room. 

“Hold your tongue. Nan!” said Deane sharply, 
at the same time hustling Howard into the hall, to the 
astonishment of Nan, who followed curiously. 

“I shall do nothing of the sort!” But she got 
no further, for Deane took her by the arm and thrust 
her back into the room with firm hand. He took 
out the key, inserted it in the outer lock, shut the 
door, then locked it. 

“Let me out! Open this door at once!” burst 
out Lady Nan, as soon as she recovered from the 
trance into which Deane’s tactics had thrown her. 
She beat the panels a few minutes without appreciable 
result. “If you do’nt, I ’ll shriek the truth at the 
top of my voice — ^you know me ! I mean every word 
Isay—” 

“Before you do anything rash. Nan, listen to what 
I have to say,” and I pulled her away determindedly. 

She started. My slippers had made no sound over 
the thick carpets. She looked surprised to see me up. 

“You ! What can you have to say ? The less you 
talk the better, my fine lady!” she sneered at last; 
“for I warn you I mean to divorce my husband at 


150 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


the next term of court, and shall not scruple to use 
any and every sort of evidence I can find to gain my 
case. ’ ’ 

‘ ^ Divorce ! ’ ’ I echoed shrilly, derisively. ‘ ‘ Are you 
really serious in what you say? I can’t believe it! 
such bravado is surely beyond even your compass. 
I won ’t waste words with you, you may as well know 
sooner as later that I am thoroughly informed of your 
marriage with Lord Halliwell, and that it is no secret 

to me that your marriage with D with Dr. Lovell, 

is a bigamous one.” 

If I expected her to evince surprise at my words 
(and I can’t be sure whether I did or not, nothing 
about Lady Nan ever did turn out as one would nat- 
urally expect), I should have been greatly disap- 
pointed. She opened wide her beautiful eyes and 
treated me to as cool a smile as I had ever seen upon 
her face. 

‘‘Indeed,” she drawled, in a bored sort of way. 
“Tommy-rot, dear girl, depend on it! Your trouble 
has turned your brain — and small wonder! 0, you 
sly thing ! ’ ’ with sudden fire. ‘ ‘ All these months you 
have despised Howard and me for our open flirtation 
(oh, I ’ve seen it all, though you tried hard not to 
show it, don’t you Imow?) and all the while this in- 
trigue was going on between you and my husband.” 

“It ’s not true! You Imow it well enough — ^be- 
sides, he is not your husband — ^thank heaven for that ! 
0,1 can prove what I say ! ’ ’ 

“Can you really? Now don’t be too sure of that, 
my little lady,” and a cruelly triumphant smile, part 
menace, part contempt, spread over the scornful face. 

What could it mean? She seemed so sure of her- 


151 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

self. A chill struck my heart at the sight. Then in a 
flash I remembered her unaccountable disappearance 
from my dressing-room at the theatre — mother inci- 
dents, trivial enough on the surface^ but significant 
in the light of her subsequent actions, impressed them- 
selves on my mind now. Why had she not pressed 
home the question about mother ^s custody of the pa- 
pers after we had been left alone? Did she fear to 
arouse my suspicions that all was not as it should be ? 
Did she notice my reluctance to answer her inquiries ? 
And was her presence at the theatre part of a well-de- 
fined plot to find out for herself whether I had them ? 
These thoughts winged their way lightning-like 
through my brain. 

I rushed into my bedroom, tore open the leather 
bag I had just packed, lifted out the jewel-case after 
dumping out most of the articles on the floor in my 
haste, and finding the key still in the lock, soon had 
my hands on the secret pocket at the back. My fin- 
gers trembled so I had some trouble manipulating the 
spring, but when at last I did so my fears were 
verified. 

Gone ! Yes, search as I would, the two incriminat- 
ing letters and the marriage document were not where 
I had kept them. 

I turned and faced my enemy (as I now knew her 
to be) who had followed me curiously, and surprised 
such an unmistakable expression of triumph on her 
face that I was in no doubt as to the identity of the 
thief. 


CHAPTER VII 


The Stolen Document 

‘‘0, I SEE it all now! Tour strange desire to help 
me dress at the Opera — ^the odd looks you cast in my 
direction whenever I came back for some mislaid arti- 
cle — I might have known the hiding-place was no 
secret to you, for mother brought the jewel-case from 
her old home — ^but I clean forgot the papers, having 
no great incentive indeed to keep them; it was just 
an instinct of mine that the time for disclosing my 
knowledge was not yet. But now your — ” 

‘‘Eeally, Nell, I don’t know what you mean,” with 
an ostentatious yawn, ‘‘honestly I don’t,” purled 
Lady Nan, her voice rivalling a gurgling streamlet in 
its silvery cadences. 

I had learned by this time to distrust her most 
when her voice took on this tone — it boded me no good, 
she would hesitate at nothing in her malice, this I 
realized — ^too late it came home to me that my posses- 
sion of the papers meant more to me than I dreamed — 
it was the only assurance I had of keeping Lady Nan 
from exposing my pitiable plight. I turned to her 
with sudden resolve. 

“Never mind,” I said in a determined voice, “in 
spite of the paucity of wit this contretemps shows, I 
warn you that I shall manage somehow to regain the 
document ; 0 yes I shall ! never think for one minute 
152 


153 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

that you have beaten me — ^Americans never know 
when they are beaten, anyway, history proves that 
conclusively, so be sure I can find a way to make good 
my boast. It is another war between England and 
America, for I repudiate my English lineage, I want 
nothing in common with you,’’ I pursued, egged on 
by her scornful smile. ‘‘Remember the precedents! 
America always won before, be sure she will do so 
again. You may consider the battle’s as good as 
fought, and won!^^ I itold her, for my blood was up 
(her deliberate casting off of the mask of affability 
she had worn so long completely disgusted me ; I saw 
her as she really was for the first time), and I felt 
a capability in my bones (my head went up uncon- 
sciously) which gave me supreme confidence as to the 
denouement. 

I crossed the room with deliberate step and fiung 
open the door of my dressing-room. 

“Go!” I said coldly, “you will find a clear pas- 
sage to the other part of the house through yonder 
door — I shall breathe easier when you are gone — 0, 
I see what is in your mind, you don’t need to voice 
your vile suspicion further — ^no, no, stop! I won’t 
listen ! And just one thing more ; if you expose me, 
as I can see you are just aching to do, I shall show 
you no mercy when I get back the papers — ^there will 
be nothing for me to fear in that case — just to com- 
pass my revenge, that ’s all I ’ll live for after that — 
remember ! bigamy is an ugly offense, and the penalty 
a severe one in this country!” I finished stanchly. 

“Have you quite finished?” and Nan’s voice rang 
with contempt. “Then listen to me. You can’t 
frighten me, I know it will be a simple matter to crush 


154 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


you, and be sure I intend to do so — ^your instincts are 
not at fault there. You had no right to come into 
my life and steal away Deane’s regard as you have 
done — ^he has n ’t been the same to me since that night 
— 0 yes, you needn’t look so surprised — I am ‘on,’ 
as Howard has it, the whole wretched business is no 
secret to me. I may as well tell you that Howard in- 
tends to get a divorce ; he has told me all about your 
senseless, ingenue restrictions, he will have more in- 
teresting groimds now — ^you will never be able to hold 
up your shameless head again — and a good job, too!” 
and with these words she swept from the room with 
the air of a tragedy queen, leaving me staring after 
her incredulously. 

Was it just possible that I had read Lady Nan 
wrong? Did she really have a latent love for Deane 
after all? Upon reflection, I didn’t believe it — ^her 
pride suffered from the knowledge that another was 
preferred to her, that was all; I doubt if she knows 
the real meaning of the word. Her heart is far too 
roomy to permit one man to hold sole sway there for 
long. 

Was it true, I wondered, that Howard would take 
immediate steps to obtain a decree ? I saw her hand 
in the deal plainly enough — she could do almost any- 
thing with him that she chose, as long as she kept her 
real nature hidden — ^witness her hypnotic sway over 
me, and I had been warned, too 1 How Deane escapes 
her snare I have never been able to puzzle out, unless 
she can’t conceal her weaknesses successfully in the 
blinding glare of daily association. 

I begin to see, I mused (as I restored the scattered 
contents of my travelling-bag to their various places 


155 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

once more, for all thought of flight had left me), I 
begin to understand fully what all this talk of a 
double-header divorce suit is leading to. Lady Nan 
would be in her element with a man like Howard for 
a husband — ^she could always keep him in subjection 
to her arts and fascinations while pursuing her own 
little affairs with entire freedom, which I know to be 
altogether impossible now. 

I once overheard her complaining to Howard that 
Deane was far too strait-laced to suit her and was a 
cad to boot. ‘‘Now you are so different, ma cherie/^ 

The designing flirt ! — combining a slap at the man 
she called her husband, with a subtle flattery flung be- 
guilingly at her entrapped victim — she was past-mis- 
tress of the art. It was little wonder that Howard suc- 
cumbed with scarce a struggle against her retiary arts. 
She would lead him to the altar with perfect ease if oc- 
casion offered, and it would not be her fault if she 
failed to make that occasion, unscrupulous as she 
had just shown herself — my ruin seemed assured, I 
thought, dully, inchoately, for Nan’s words and man- 
ner had curiously enough sidetracked my faculties 
from the main horror of the affair — ^the personal ap- 
plication — I seemed so flrmly intent on foiling my 
enemy’s vindictive purpose that no other considera- 
tion held place in my confused brain. How could 
I frustrate her vile plans? How? — ^how? Now that 
the spur of her immediate presence was removed, I 
owned to myself frankly that I had a hard task ahead 
of me — it looked more difficult the longer I thought 
about it. Too late I saw the mistake I made in warn- 
ing — in boasting to — her. Why did I do it? She 
would be on guard now and my task the harder. 


156 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


I walked up and down the room restlessly for a 
time, seeking in vain for some plan that bore the seal 
of feasibility. I was wild when I thought of Nan’s 
triumph over me if she compassed my downfall, and 
how contemptuous would be her manifestations of de- 
light when that dainty foot of hers was placed on my 
neck. 0, my mind was filled with strange vagaries, 
distorted images, which the entire tone of Lady Nan ’s 
late taunts had called into being. I wondered for the 
hundredth time why she took such keen delight in 
torturing me — I had not consciously wronged her. 

I wrung my hands distractedly over the futility, 
the meagreness of my resources. I drifted into the 
boudoir again in my aimless wanderings, where I 
sank into a chair from sheer inability to stand at last. 
The familiar surroundings, the ebon-hued baby-grand, 
with its open music-cabinet close by, disgorging its 
gems of bottled-tharmonies in an opulent shower, 
yesterday’s handkerchief tossed down on the open 
page of the book I had been reading — all, all spoke 
eloquently of the hopes and ambitions of the girl I 
was then. 

And now ! The full significance of what had really 
befallen me came to my bewildered intelligence with 
horrible distinctness. There had been no time to look 
my situation squarely in the face before; I had been 
in such a weakened state from the excitements of the 
whole evening, events had moved so rapidly since the 
strange doctor had pronounced my doom that I had 
only half -realized the terrible consequences that had 
followed the mistake of that fateful night more than 
five months ago. 

At last I thought! 


157 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

An overwhelming sense of the stigma that would 
forever attach to me and the hapless child if this 
fearful thing became known swept over me. How I 
rebelled against the dread dictum of fortune, disdain- 
ing all the while, with positive aversion, the unwel- 
come little gift thus unceremoniously thrust upon me. 
How was I to bear it? How could such things be? 
0, was there in all the world no magic alchemy which 
could change the conglomerate substances of this ter- 
rible cup, that was being inexorably pressed to my 
unwilling lips, into a draught that would not bum 
and torture with its corrosive bitterness? 0 how I 
loathed myself for the dire misfortune, lashing my- 
self at last into a state of mind that threatened im- 
mediate disintegration of my mental powers, so wildly, 
madly did I rave for a time over my powerlessness 
to avert this disgrace that seared my soul — for I 
realized, all at once, that no matter how quiet the 
thing could be kept, I myself would always have 
the bitter, bitter knowledge to face — must bow be- 
neath the yoke, must submit to the decree. That 
thought nearly prostrated me. 

Then a sudden thought gave me pause — 'why of 
course — ^there was a way out ! Why had I not taken 
account of it before? There was nothing to prevent 
my using it — ^nothing! There were no relatives to 
bear the consequences of the deed. 

When I remember the terrible struggle that 
wracked my soul then, I am lost in amazement that I 
should have come off victor, for it seemed to me at this 
time that my plain duty was to die, and as quickly as 
might be too. It appeared an imperative way to rid 
myself of the awful sense of dishonor and self -scorn 


158 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


that burned in my brain — ^that poor brain which 
seemed reeling its way to inevitable imbecility since 
first I knew the full measure of woe that must be 
mine if nothing or no one interposed between me and 
the destiny which stared me in the face. 

I began to plan at once how I might compass 
what looked, to my darkened mind, to be the only 
solution of the problem before me. If I could only 
accomplish the thing in such a manner that it would 
look as if death had supervened uninvited — that was 
my great inspiration! — accidents were always occur- 
ring — one more would not tax the ever-gullible public 
overmuch. 

But by and by, in the perplexity of trying to de- 
cide which one of the many roads out of life it would 
be politic to take, the memory of Nan and her taunts 
came back. It occurred to me all at once that it 
would be cowardly to give up without a struggle — 
when I had vaunted my ability to get the better of 
her too. The idea of Lady Nan’s gloating over my 
fate in the full panoly of her insolent beauty became 
a spur to my well-nigh fainting spirit — it irked me 
simply to fancy it — never! never! I girded myself 
with indomitable purpose there and then, determin- 
ing to fight with might and main against her and her 
wiles and plots — time enough to die, I told myself 
grimly, when all hope of coming off victor was gone. 

Dry-eyed, I began the battle with myself and my 
evil-fortune; dry-eyed, I found myself at the close; 
indeed, it was as if the fount of tears was become 
a seething, raging cauldron whose fiery contents 
sought outlet in vain — a tight band seemed to circle 
my brain as I lay back upon the divan spent and 


159 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

weary. Soon after the storm had worn itself away 
by the very force of its raging, calmer thoughts began 
to prevail. The hope that springs eternal whispered 
of a better day — ^might I not after all escape the ex- 
tremity of disgrace I feared — ^there were other lands ; 
I could flee the scene of trouble — I might And my 
mother’s people — ^surely they would not turn me away 
for what they had been pleased to term mother’s folly ? 
Surely now, when that daughter had been dead so 
many months they would have compassion on her 
child and give her shelter in her trouble. I made up 
my mind to write them at once, and follow the letter 
as soon as I had recovered the stolen papers or had 
despaired of ever accomplishing the task. 

If only there was prospect of Nan ’s taking a more 
merciful course than the one she so boldly threatened ; 
but no, that is scarcely to be hoped for — ^nothing but 
fear of an expose will ever stop her — there is my 
only hold on that vindictive hand. 

A stir below stairs brought me back with a start 
to a sense of extraneous matters. Was that Lady 
Nan and Deane leaving the house ? 

Deane ! — my thoughts flew to him for the first time, 
and all of a sudden I began to realize what it would 
mean to go away to the other side of the world — ^how 
blank life would be without him, how dull and color- 
less, when there could be no latent hope of a chance 
encounter with him — those few casual meetings which 
seemed like oases in the desert now — my grandpar- 
ents — ^how I shrank from the cold, bare prospect of 
life with them. I had always scorned them with a 
child’s lack of charity for their stubborn, insular prej- 
udices. How bitter the knowledge that in my pro- 


160 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


posed home I should never see Deane again — ^never 
hear the sound of his voice, never see in his eyes again 
the light that never was on land or sea. How could 
I bear it? I asked myself distractedly, beginning to 
see, as by a lightning-like illumination in great dark- 
ness, into the innermost sanctuary of my soul — ap- 
palled to find Deane enshrined there — involuntarily, 
irrevocably niched in its most secret place — it came 
to me in that vivid, elucidating flash that I had been 
willfully deluding myself all these months, but that 
never again could I deceive myself with the specious 
subterfuges of old. 

So then I might just as well look the thing squarely 
in the face — I loved Deane, loved him with an in- 
tensity which fairly frightened me since power to 
struggle against the sweet madness I simply could not 
summon ; and what was far worse, all the while I was 
rather disposed to revel in the wonderland that the 
knowledge opened before me ; I felt unspeakable 
relief, now that the murder was out, I need not 
put him out of my thoughts, and I would do so no 
longer — ^it was joy just to sit and think of him without 
stint, after the restraint I now saw I had always 
maintained (without realizing it) had been removed. 
I revelled awhile in this emancipation, treasuring up 
in memory every trick of manner, every expression of 
the magnetic, wonderful eyes, the granite mouth, so 
grave and stern in repose (as an orator’s usually is), 
the granite lips that can smile so heavenly sweet when 
rare occasion offers — ^how long I sat in my new para- 
dise, I never knew, but at last conscience got bold of 
me and bade me gird my armor on once more. 


Cupid Sits in the Game 161 

‘‘I donU need it — I ’m as well off without/’ I 
averred. 

‘‘You do need it, now more than ever,” my tor- 
mentor made reply. 

“What ’s the use of fighting? I am discouraged — 
did I court the strange position in which I find my- 
self ? I demanded fiercely. I knew that I had scored 
heavily there. “I may as well get what comfort I 
can out of life, since happiness is denied me — ^it ’s not 
in human nature to abjure every good — heaven knows 
it isn’t much I ask: just to think of him without let 
or hindrance — ^that is surely a venial weakness — just 
to dream dreams and see visions of the happiness that 
might have been mine under different conditions, more 
propitious circumstances — ^for he loves me, I ’m sure 
of it — ^and have been from the first — ^that is some- 
thing of which the most exacting conscience can never 
reave me.” And then I revelled for a short time in 
that thought, walking fast through the room now, 
anon standing motionless, entranced by some espe- 
cially vivid memory — his kisses burned my hands this 
moment ; again I felt his arms around me as we took, 
in imagination, the precarious walk over the ledge 
once more. 0 there was not a conscious moment of 
that memorable night but was indelibly stamped upon 
my heart — I saw distinctly, with my mind’s eye, the 
nobly proportioned young body, the grand-looking 
head (so splendidly modelled about chin and brow), 
and the leonine locks curling round his temples, that 
hair of bright gold, which forms so odd a contrast to 
the dark brows and long dark lashes — ^^and the touch 
of his hands (so white and well-formed), how it 
11 


162 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


thrilled on mine — those masterful, wonderful eyes; 
how their mesmeric gaze pierced my soul! 0, it be- 
came unicanny at last, the sensation of nearness — ^the 
sense of all encompassing love well-nigh suffocated 
me with its inthrallment. 

Just then I heard the bey turn in the lock. The 
door opened noiselessly ; Deane appeared in the door- 
way. He started a little, but his eyes lighted at 
sight of me. 


CHAPTER VIII 


“I Must Dree My Weird!” 

Just my name spoken in that well-remembered, 
that never-to-be-forgotten voice. 

I don’t know what madness possessed me — I made 
no account of the strict convention to which I had 
subscribed all my life — I was conscious of only one 
thing: I was face to face with the man I loved — ^the 
man who loved me, face to face once more after that 
terrible hour of fiery trial and bitter suffering. This 
realization following hard upon the thought of my 
husband’s fury, the taunting, scornful coldness of 
Nan, it seemed to me that my one friend stood be- 
fore me. 

I stretched out my arms impulsively and stepped 
forward eagerly, ‘‘Deane, 0 Deane!” I faltered, then 
remembering, hid my face in my hands and stopped 
abruptly. 

Deane reached my side with hasty steps; he drew 
my reluctant hands down and crushed them in both 
his own, looking into my eyes with the same love-light 
in his own that had been blessing me, but now in 
memory — that fervent gaze, which like his voice was 
akin to a caress somehow, so kind, so tender it was. 
It sundered, all at once, some chord of self-control I 
had been struggling hard, for the last hour (although 
subconsciously), to keep taut. 

163 


164 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


I began to sob — wildly, tearlessly — ^uncontrollably. 

‘‘Child, child! Don’t do that!” in an alarmed 
voice. “There, there! poor hapless child, let me help 
you to bear it,” pityingly; “Come — bear up, little 
sweetheart, this heavy load will not crush utterly so 
brave a soldier as you have proved yourself to be,” 
and he drew me unresisting into his arms, which 
tightened convulsively round me as I clung to him in 
an agony of mind too deep for words. Yet it was 
lightening the load appreciably simply to feel those 
strong young arms around me, just to know that I 
had some one to lean upon in my grief and terror. 

And all the while Deane was soothing me with 
every tender word in the vocabulary, in his efforts 
to still the sobs which seemed like to tear my tor- 
tured heart from my body. 

“My poor little girl ! don’t look like that — don’t — 
it is — child! child! never look so stricken, so friend- 
less! — 0 what can I say? What can I do? — believe 
me it is not like that — not what that brute said — O 
listen to me, sweetheart — 0 it is all wrong, foully, 
cruelly wrong ! — to think that you have had to strug- 
gle with this dreadful business alone — ^and all these 
months I never knew — 0, if I could but take care of 
you, had I but the right, my spotless, vestal madonna 
— ^how I should cherish and shield you from every 
cold wind of adversity^ — but I ’m powerless! — heaven 
help me, I ’m powerless!” 

He strained me closer and laid his cheek to mine 
yearningly. I was tranquillized more than I would 
have believed possible, and it seemed to me that if I 
could only go out of life quietly now, my trials would 
have a fitting period put to them. 


165 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

‘‘To think of one so young, so tender, so made 
for happiness, in such fearful trouble,’’ he went on, 
as I caught my breath in a tortured sigh. ‘ ‘ It is tor- 
ment to reflect that you must travel your way alone 
along this thorny path of trial. 0, how like a horrible 
mirage it all is — ^how tantalizing in its fair-seeming 
realism; for all the time the supreme good I’ve so 
craved in my barren home-life seems so nearly mine — 
so nearly mine ? — ^nay, it is mine, without gainsay ; yet 
I must not reach out longing hands to grasp at it — 
God! how hard it is — bitterly, bitterly hard!” 

His voice held such poignant misery, I raised my 
head abruptly. Why, there were tears in his eyes. I 
never dreamed that men cared so much for their 
little ones — tears ! — those few, hard tears of the 
strong man. I withdrew from the encircling arms 
and pressed him into a chair, talking away incon- 
sequently without seeming to notice. 

“0, never mind, you know what the philosophers 
are always telling us ? — it will all be the same a hun- 
dred years from now — I feel better now that I ’ve 
made my little moan — a hurt child must always cry 
out, you know,” I said cheerfully, choking back the 
tears that threatened to break out at this evidence of 
his emotion. “ Do n ’t worry about me, not for a min- 
ute ! ” I went on nonchalantly, and all the while, 
though my tongue chattered on at a great rate. I 
blessed him in my heart for the reverent love his 
words and manner evidenced — so free from all 
thought of self — how many men in his place would 
have respected me as he is doing, I exulted. Not a 
syllable about flying with him to parts unknown, 
though I can readily see that the wish to have me 


166 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


near him is fairly eating his heart out. My hero ! It 
means a lot to a girl to inspire such delicate 
homage. 

‘‘0 yes, I shall get on very well, never fear,’’ I 
told Deane, meanwhile. 

^ ‘ Though the dreeing may be hard, it would be use- 
less to deny it, yet the weird may not be as bad as it 
appears — it is woman’s eternal fortune to stand alone, 
at least so I have heard all my life — 0, I am not 
afraid if only Nan and Howard will consent to avoid 
the needless exposure — anyway it helps a lot just to 
know you care like this,” I finished faintly, sinking 
into a chair, for now that ^^Eichard was himself 
again,” I felt the factitious strength which had 
buoyed me up for a time, fast leaving me when I re- 
flected on the fearful odds against which I must fight. 

‘‘Care! Of course I care!” exclaimed Deane, 
springing to my side solicitously as I swayed suddenly 
in my chair. “I ’m half-mad when I think of all 
the trouble that precious pair may bring upon you.” 
He held out supporting arms as though fearing I 
should fall. 

“0, I ’m all right — just a slight dizziness — ^there ! 
it is much better,” I assured him. 

He took out his watch, drew up his chair deliber- 
ately and, taking my hand in his, examined the pulse 
gravely. 

I had much ado to keep from smiling in his face, 
desperate as my case was; it always struck me as 
oddly incongruous, his being a doctor — ^he seemed so 
absurdly young, for one thing, in spite of his impos- 
ing stature. 

Apparently he was satisfied that I was in no seri- 


167 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

ous condition — ^that was certainly an expression o^ 
relief which crossed his face. 

‘‘You are all tired out, and no wonder — ^the ex- 
citement of the night has been too much for you. 
You must get some rest, I will leave you now — 0, 1 ’m 
forgetting — where is Lady Nan? By the way, I 
locked her in this room awhile ago when she began 
to blurt out something about — ^but how she came -to 
know anything gets me, I ’m free to confess, and 
Deane walked about the room in restless fashion. 
‘ ‘ Where is she ? Gone ? I had just brought Grayson 
to a reasonable frame of mind, too. It 11 be all off if 
she gets hold of him again, I expect.’’ 

“We had a little argument about some papers 
which I accused her of taking — ^she threatened to drag 
my name through the divorce court as — as co-respond 
— but I warned her that if she did I ’d use the facts 
which came to my knowledge so strangely, against 
her, when I got back — ” 

“What facts? What papers? — if there ’s any way 
to stop her we can thank our lucky stars, for nothing 
short of coercion will pull her up, once she sets her 
head upon anything.” 

I told him the strange story the little writing- 
desk had revealed. 

Oddly enough, the first expression visible on his 
face was one of relief. He straightened himself sud- 
denly as though shaking off some intolerable burden, 
and a sigh which smacked loudly of content escaped 
him. 

‘ ‘ 0 ! — is it possible that I ’m not irrevocably boimd 
to that woman? Free! Free! — 0 I can scarce be- 
lieve ‘the weird sisters, hand in hand,’ would relent 


168 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


to such a glorious extent — ^to think of their being so 
good to me after the varied assortment of bumps 
they ’ve handed me.’’ He walked fast through the 
room, flinging his arms above his head in a boyish 
gesture of abandon. 

‘^0, it ’s good to breathe freely once more! — and 
to think the welcome news eomes from you! — ^you! 
my good angel you are indeed, to strike off the shack- 
les that have cut into my flesh so long — 0, I can never 
make you understand how galling they ’ve been. 
But now! — 0, the future won’t loom before me half 
so black now, I can face it with better courage if I 
needn’t spend my days with that woman! Free! — 
free from all responsibilty, too, that is the best of it — 
that has weighed so heavily all these years — I was 
sadly unfitted to cope with her weaknesses — she was 
so hard to keep within proper bounds — ” 

“But I have lost the papers — ^she has stolen the 
marriage lines which prove our only hold upon her, 
remember,” I reminded him. “If we can’t recover 
them you ’ll be no better off than you were before — 
she denied all knowledge of them just a few minutes 
ago.” 

“No?” 

“Yes.” 

“That ’s bad. How did it happen?” he ques- 
tioned, after a minute’s daunted reflection. I told 
him. 

“0, well, we ’ll soon have them back again, never 
fear,” he declared hopefully. “I shall be sitting in 
this game now, she ’ll find — I feel that I can accom- 
plish anything with the perquisites we have in view,” 
confidently. 


169 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

‘‘What shall you do? Tell her at once? Shall 
you break with her now?’’ I queried curiously, 

“0 no, that would spoil everything; affairs will 
have to go on as usual for awhile — 0 it ’s all right — 
we have been husband and wife in name only for 
some time — I must have the run of her rooms to 
search for the papers — she must suspect nothing. ’ ’ 


CHAPTER IX 


“Deane, Deane, Don’t Leave Mel” 

I SAW the philosophy of this clearly enough, hut 
I would have been more than mortal not to welcome 
the turning of the tide — she had taunted me so 
cruelly, and boded open, immediate disgrace so gloat- 
ingly, There was another thing. 

“Nan said Howard is going to obtain, a decree on 
the same grounds she will use — ^that is — ’’ I began, 
turning as naturally to Deane for help as to father 
or mother had they been within call. But then he 
was so trustable, so wise, in spite of his youthful, al- 
most boyish appearance. 

“Grayson is — ^well! just let him try it on, that ’s 
all,’’ he hinted darkly, whirling a chair into position 
with impatient band, and subsiding upon it astride. 
He rested his arms across the back and placed his 
chin on his clasped hands, a favorite attitude with 
him I remembered (from the experiences of that long- 
gone September night) whenever a situation called for 
a hard threshing-out. 

A silence fell between us then. 

I sank upon a little stool nearby with the first 
faint stirrings of that hope, which alone could tide 
me over these bitter waters, taking definite form 
within me — 0, it was good to feel I had so intrepid a 
champion — a gentle knight and true, who by his oath 
had bound himself to “right (one) poor lady’s 
170 


171 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

harms. ’ ’ The future loomed before me far less dark : 
I was confident some happy inspiration would be 
vouchsafed us — ^we should outwit our adversaries yet. 
0 the comfort of that little word ‘^we.’^ I could not 
despair utterly while we battled together against the 
common foe, I reflected, looking with fresh courage 
upon the exigencies of my position. 

And it was very strange — ^the revulsion of feeling 
that came over me ! I no longer felt so alone in the 
world — ^this child — it would be my very own — bone of 
my bone, and flesh of my flesh! His child too; a 
warm glow stole over my heart, it swelled within me 
at that thought — ^it was a link between us which 
neither could repudiate even if he would. 

When sundry admonitory twinges, evidences of 
the insistent workings of my omniscient inward moni- 
tress became too troublesome, I tried to repress them 
stubbornly. I would fain lay hold of the cup of hap- 
piness for a brief space, what though little but the 
lees remained of that full draught the fates had 
dashed away before ever my eager lips could quaff it. 

Heaven knows I will have plenty of time to ex- 
piate, in lonely bitterness of spirit, this hour’s day- 
dreamy gazing into the ball of crystal my woman’s 
soul had improvised, I gloomed dismally. Destiny, 
as I insisted to my mentor, had breathed the mandate 
which placed me in this equivocal position — it was by 
no volitive act of mine that I was on forbidden 
ground once more; for I had kept watch and ward 
over my every thought for over flve months, only to 
And in the end that my situation was become more 
awful, more complicated than before — this meeting 
with Deane was not of my seeking — very well then. 


172 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


I would e’en extract what comfort I might from the 
occasion, let conscience glower as it would. 0 for 
once I rebelled gloriously against the stern force that 
had held such definite sway all my life. I was de- 
fiantly oblivious of the obvious sequence of this revolt 
against the hitherto unquestioned cosmos of my pri- 
vate and particular little demesne — ^totally oblivious 
of the dangerous precedent that was the logical re- 
sultant of such mutiny. 

‘‘What matter if I stay for a short space — this 
golden hour I know must soon recede into the back- 
ground,” I pleaded, well knowing that conscience 
would shortly make summary work of my sophism and 
resume its customary dominion. Yes, all would soon 
be in the background, and in the foreground — what? 
naught but the cold, gray, and dreary road that led 
inexorably away from the being whose mere presence 
had power to lighten my heavy load of anguish. 
Deane’s voice broke into my musings. 

“Nell, I ’m puzzled — I can’t figure out how you 
and Lady Nan can be so closely related, for you are 
as unlike in character as the opposite poles of a mag- 
net. Yet, in figure and carriage you are much alike — 
I remarked it from the first. To think you are own 
cousins; what queer tricks fortune plays sometimes. 
Nan must have been entirely familiar with the locket 
we found — don’t you believe she recognized you from 
the first?” 

“0 no, she was very much surprised when it all 
came out. Why should she dissemble all this time ? ’ ’ 
I disparaged. 

“Well one never knows what she would be at. 
You don’t know her as I do or you wouldn’t ask 


173 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

that. There is a sentence that rings in my ears, it is 
so apropos of Nan's whole nature and policy. ^Her 
throat was serpent, but the words she spake came as 
through bubbling honey.' Don't forget this in your 
dealings with her,” he warned, taking out a thin gold 
chain fastened to his watch-guard. 

‘‘Here is the locket, I should have sent it to you 
long ago, but I hoped for some opportunity to ask 
you if I might not keep this,” indicating the portion 
of the locket which held my portrait. 

‘ ‘ 0 yes, you can have it, certainly, ' ' I told. him. 
‘ ‘ But let me arrange it for you. ' ' 

I went to my bed-room and hunted out another 
locket from my jewel-case. There was a picture of 
'Nita in the outer lid which I lifted away and after 
fitting mine inside, replaced once more so that to a 
casual observer only one picture was en evidence. I 
had plenty of 'Nita's pictures, and this precaution 
would do away with the danger of Lady Nan's eyes 
lighting upon what would look like proof positive of 
culpability. Something of this I intimated to Deane 
when I put the locket in his hands. 

“0 Lady Nan's on to the mechanism of the thing, 
all right — ^she found the false back almost at once, that 
night — that 's what made me suspect her of being 
wise to your relationship — of course I never thought 
of this at the time, but simply supposed she had come 
across other ornaments of like character — there must 
be many of the kind,” Deane said after thanking me. 

“0, but this is not like the other; see, there is a 
vast difference — ^this is of Indian workmanship — 
father picked it up on our last trip abroad. The lid 
can never burst open of itself, and no one can locate 


174 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


the spring except by exceedingly delicate manipula- 
tion. There ! you see, even you can hardly do so after 
having the secret disclosed — ^no, hold it so — ^there, you 
have it,’’ as the spring gave way, and the lid which 
contained ’Nita’s picture flew up. 

‘‘I see. A clever bit of mechanism. What was 
that?” as a door below slammed unexpectedly. We 
listened intently, but all was quiet. 

‘‘0, it’s probably the area door; Sukey has no 
doubt just gone; she always slams it so it will lock. 
She wearied of waiting for me, doubtless; I told her 
I ’d want her after the Opera — ^she has only a few 
doors from the next square to her little basement 
room. My trusty house-maid, you know,” I added, 
as Deane still looked somewhat disturbed. 

‘‘I must go, it must be very late — ^so late that it 
will soon be early, I expect,” said Deane, with a 
concerned look around. ^ ‘ By the way, I want to con- 
gratulate you on your great success last night — ^your 
singing was a revelation to me, I confess; and the 
acting! — ^who would imagine a quaint little thing 
like you had the elements of such tragic power stowed 
away somewhere inside that dainty frame,” and he 
regarded me in a puzzled kind of way. 

‘‘I ’m glad you were pleased,” I replied simply. 
‘‘Let me thank you for the for-get — ” I stopped 
suddenly, remembering too late that I was not sup- 
posed to know whence the flowers came. ‘ ‘ I will have 
a great deal to do from now on — M. Loyolles has asked 
me to continue in the company,” I proceeded hastily. 
“Do you think I shall be able to stand the work? 
You know I need sing but once a week, with probably 
one matinee, and the repertoire is well-known to me.” 


175 


Cupid Sits in the Game 

I had talked away at a great rate in the effort to di- 
vert his mind from my interrupted sentence, and also 
to keep him from carrying out his expressed intention 
to leave. 

How could I let him go ? I thought drearily. What 
a gray, sombre thing life would be without him — was 
my brief, golden hour over at last? Was it all ab- 
solutely at an end? 0, I had no idea it would hurt 
me like this; why, little more than five months ago 
he was a mere name to me, only a school-girrs ideal, 
bom ‘ ‘of such stuff as dreams are made of. ’ ’ Strange, 
most strange, the chances and changes of this existence 
of ours. 

How I dreaded to be left alone with Howard ! and 
Lady Nan was probably still lurking somewhere about 
ready to sneer and threaten. I was proceeding to 
work myself up into a sad state of nervous excitement 
when Deane’s voice broke into my musings. 

He had come over to my comer and stood close 
beside me, his arm along the back of my chair. 

“Well, little girl, I ’m waiting for you to finish 
that statement about the forget-me-nots. Come, out 
with it ! What, you hang your head like a little school- 
girl ! Well, is this the great Leonore the whole city 
is agog about? I can scarce believe it. Confess 
frankly, you knew it was I who sent the flowers, all 
the time?” 

I nodded, feeling the blood mantling my cheeks in 
spite of me as Deane worshiped me with his eyes. 

“I hoped it was no mystery whence they came — 
and you raised them from the floor yourself — ^happy 
flowers! to nestle against that velvet cheek, how I 
envied them!” 


176 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


He took my hands in both his own, kissed them one 
after the other, then laid them down gently and moved 
away with swift steps as though he feared his reso- 
lution would fail him. 

My heart sank as I realized that he was really leav- 
ing me. With flying feet I reached his side as he 
laid hold of the knob of the door. 

‘‘Deane! Deane! don’t leave me!” I caught my 
breath sharply, determining not to give way again. 
“0, please — I can’t face my husband by myself! — 
he will upbraid me cruelly ; you heard him awhile 
ago — remember I have n ’t seen him since he knows — 
0, I ’m a great coward, I know — I should be brave, 
should be everything I ’m not — but I ’m only a weak 
girl, I feel so alone — ^so — ^so — ^stay with me awhile — • 
help me meet him! — ^why not tell the exact truth? 
They must believe we are blameless in this wretched 
affair — 0, I can’t let you go, I can’t! — I can’t — I — 
I — ” a sob burst from me involuntarily — I tried hard 
to control the surge of emotion that swept over me. 

“There, poor child, don’t tremble so — of course I 
won’t go yet if you want me — come, rest here and 
compose yourself, or cry if it will relieve your over- 
charged heart — there, my poor child, it is bad for you 
to put restraint upon feelings that must have an out- 
let one way or another,” and he supported me anx- 
iously to a divan. 

I sank feebly upon it and immediately lapsed into 
unconsciousness. 


BOOK III 

TAKING THE TRICKS 

DEANE LOVELL’S POINT OF VIEW 


12 























CHAPTER I 


‘m, It’s Hard, Hard!” 

She looked so death-like in her pallor I looked 
about for a bell to summon help, then, reflecting that 
I must not draw attention to this room if I could help 
it, ran through the dainty white bed-chamber to the 
dressing-room beyond, and catching up a glass filled 
it with water; I sought and found a flask of wine in 
the little medicine cabinet above the washstand and 
with this spoil hastened back to Nell. 

There was no change in her appearance; she lay 
there rivalling a lily in whiteness. I forced some wine 
between the pale lips and dashed a little water into 
her face, but it was no go. I began to be alarmed 
at last when repeated efforts brought no sign of life. 
But the pulse beat feebly, I found, upon examination, 
and I reflected that after all nature was simply taking 
toll for the well-nigh superhuman exertions the child 
had been making. To go unscathed through such an 
ordeal was not to be expected — the tremendous strain 
of the Opera had taken its toll, and I marvelled that 
the awful mix-up here, since, had not brought forth 
a remonstrance from outraged nature sooner. 

What a wonder the girl was as Leonore! I can^t 
get the sad strains of the Miserere out of my mind, 
I mused, chafing the cold hands and wrists gently. 
Such a wild note of unhappiness throbbed through 
179 


180 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


the tones of her voice at times — ^that voice which even 
in speaking, I notice, has developed an, entirely differ- 
ent, an indescribably sad note ; the sweet lilt of youth 
I marked when first we met seems strangely modi- 
fied. But how it thrilled through one’s being when 
it soared up, up, far above the large orchestra till one 
felt the breath almost drawn from the body in the ef- 
fort to mount with those marvelous notes, up, up, 
through their infinite diapason. So entrancing in 
power, in intensity, in liquid sweetness were those 
tones that many, I noted, in the vast throng besides 
myself were hanging spell-bound on every note, en- 
thralled almost beyond the power of movement for 
nearly ten minutes after the third act. One impres- 
sionable lady had hysteria, fainted and had to be car- 
ried out for air. Some there were, of course, the ex- 
citable and volatile French people, who thundered out 
their appreciation in volumes of applause that shook 
the building, and kept breaking out at intervals dur- 
ing the entire wait between the third and last act. 
But the greater number of those in my immediate 
vicinage were hushed into silence, striving to choke 
back the emotion called forth by a masterly interpre- 
tation and rendition of a role so well known — 
unusual credit was due to the artist who could so move 
the sensibilities of her auditors. 

It was a most marvelous exhibition of acting. But 
was it all acting ? There were moments when I ques- 
tioned this — it seemed impossible that one so young 
should acquire an art which usually takes years to de- 
velop. But undoubtedly poor little Nell had lived 
years these last months — ^her every movement, every 
trick of manner confirms the notion. 


Taking the Tricks 181 

I reflected on the trite philosophy which teaches 
that untold suffering invariably goes to make up the 
real artist, who must live out agonies in his own life 
before ever he can portray, with any measure of suc- 
cess, the factitious sorrows of his role. 

And to think my little girl has suffered like that ! 
Aye, must go on expiating a miserable mistake that 
has spelled tribulation and trial enough already to 
turn her heart to ashes. And I — I, who would walk 
over burning ploughshares for her, must stand im- 
potently aside and watch this dread immolation upon 
the altar of immutable destiny. 0, it ’s hard, hard — 
it ’s maddening! 

I finally succeeded in chafing the cold hands into a 
semblance of warmth. Was there a slight change in 
the death-like pallor too? — ^yes, a faint tinge of color 
was stealing over the fair, sweet countenance. In an 
instant, in a transport of thankfulness, I gathered her 
up into my arms, pressing kiss after kiss on the white 
upturned face. I had not a moment’s compunction 
for the high-handed proceeding — I felt I had a just 
claim upon, an inalienable right to every caress; for 
was she not mine by every token — mine by all-conquer- 
ing nature which had forged an indissoluble link be- 
tween us! Perhaps — who knows? — it maybe, some- 
time in future years when all this acute suffering is 
over and done with, a blessed sense of peace will super- 
sede the woe of to-day. My child! how strange it 
seems to think upon after the barren years of my 
married life, to find myself so near my heart’s de- 
sire — ^yet denied the happiness of claiming openly the 
tie of fatherhood. 

What a mockery it all is! 


182 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


Nell stirred uneasily at last, the long-lashed lids 
fluttered a moment, then opened slowly; she drew 
away uncertainly, struggling to her feet feebly. A 
moment her eyes looked wonderingly into mine, then : 

‘‘Deane!’’ she murmured, nestling back into my 
arms as though finding in them a place of shelter. 
A sigh of infinite content escaped her. 

“Sweetheart!” I breathed; “You darling!” I 
crushed her to me roughly, scarce believing such hap- 
piness could be mine — hoped I was n ’t dreaming ; to 
convince myself : 

“Look at me, dearest,” I begged; for the long 
lashes swept the velvet cheek like a brown veil. 
Slowly she raised the drooping lids and I gazed into 
those witching brown eyes — eyes that looked back into 
mine shyly at first ; then an impassioned, fervid glow 
kindled in their lustrous depths — a vital spark 
struck from the electric fiuid in my own. We stood 
thus many minutes, mute, enthralled — spoken words 
were superfiuous, however; soul communed with soul 
in that long, long regard — ^“soft eyes looked love to 
eyes that spake again” indeed. 

‘ ‘ God love you ! ’ ’ The words throbbed up from a 
surcharged heart, as I stooped suddenly and laid my 
lips on hers, while my arms went round her once more 
in a passionate fold. 

The next moment the floor seemed fairly to rock 
beneath my feet; my soul reeled within me with de- 
lirious joy ; her lips clung unexpectedly to mine in a 
long, long kiss, the rapture of which will endure to 
my dying hour. 

Mine, mine indeed, now, I exulted; sealed to me 
irrevocably by her own volition. 


183 


Taking the Tricks 

She, too, seemed to realize, all at once, what she 
had done; for her eyes grew wide with dismay, and 
the speaking face was storm-swept in a moment, as 
she broke from me, flinging out her hands in a gesture 
of despair. 

‘ ‘ 0, what have I done ? How could I ? How could 
1?’^ She breathed a shuddering sort of sigh, sank 
down upon the floor, covered her face with her hands 
and cried piteously, helplessly, words of bitter self-re- 
proach breaking from her. 

Poor, tired, overwrought child! what a woe life 
appears to be for her — each interview we Ve had has 
ended for her in bitter tears. She will exhaust her- 
self if this keeps up much longer, I told myself anx- 
iously. I dared not approach her while the realizing 
sense of her short-comings was upon her. 

I bethought me of an expedient. 

‘‘Hush! Softly, Nell — ^what was that? I walked 
to the door and hearkened intently. 

Nell sprang to her feet in a panic at once, and 
dashed away the tears. 

And now it was my turn to be surprised ; for those 
were certainly footsteps sounding in the hall without; 
some one was approaching with long strides, in a 
great hurry evidently. We waited apprehensively, 
fearing that the long-deferred bout with Grayson was 
coming for Nell at last. Lady Nan had had a flne 
chance to “get in her best licks’^ against us while we 
were lost to the world up here. 

“It ’s Howard 1 Howard ! 0, how can I meet 

him ? ’ ’ worried Nell. ‘ ‘ But go, go quickly ! he must n ^t 
find you here;’’ and she laid hold of my arm and 


184 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


tried to draw me away to the inner room. 0, do 
hurry — ^there, he ’s knocking ! Come ! ’ ’ she im- 
plored, as I hesitated, not sure of which was the 
best course to pursue. ‘‘See, you can get away 
nicely through yonder door,’^ pointing through the 
dressing-room to a door which stood slightly ajar; 
it led to a small hall which I could just make out 
in the dimness beyond; a light burned duskly some- 
where nearby. “But stay — promise me you won’t 
leave the house, please — remain nearby, or, better still, 
come round to my boudoir again as soon as you can 
find the way, as if you had forgotten something when 
you were here with the other doctor — follow the hall 
to the turn, then take the left stairway to the hall 
below, thence up the front staircase. 0 you will 
come? you won’t leave me to face him alone, for 
long?” she was trembling now in nervous apprehen- 
sion, her face clouded with anxious doubt as to the 
outcome of the approaching interview. 

“Yes ! yes ! little girl, I ’ll not fail you, never think 
it, ” I reassured her hastily. She was evidently in a sad 
state of mind, and I didn’t wonder — ^not for worlds 
would I have left her to the mercy of that brute. I 
caught up her trembling hands and pressed my lips 
passionately upon each dainty palm in turn. 

A louder, more insistent knock sent me flying; T 
heard Nell’s dulcet voice call, “Coming,” as I hur- 
ried down the hall. 


CHAPTEE II 


^^ril Crush Her!’/ 

What was to be the end of this fearful business? 
I wondered. How could I leave the house while things 
were at this critical stage? Yet, on the other hand, 
what excuse could I offer to prolong my stay. More- 
over, even granting it were possible to remain, I 
foresaw that it wouldn’t be long before Grayson and 
I were at loggerheads — Lady Nan would take care of 
that ; it was no doubt her intention to force me into a 
quarrel with him, her words had told me that she 
was about to give away the whole thing. 

I had reached the lower hall now, and walked 
through toward the reception hall. There was a light 
in the dining-room, and as I drew nearer I saw Lady 
Nan sitting at the table sipping from a wine-glass. 
There had been, it seemed, a dainty little supper ; the 
empty chair and ruffled napkin nearby told me that 
the Bohemian repast had not been a solitary one. Evi- 
dently Grayson had just left. 

I divined at once that Lady Nan had waxed loqua- 
cious over the wine of which she was inordinately 
fond (though, as a rule, she was much too wise to 
compromise herself by a public indulgence in her 
weakness), and had told Grayson of her surmises. Of 
course he would rush off the first thing to upbraid 
Nell. 

I hastened my steps stealthily at this thought. 

185 


186 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


Poor Nell ! she was doubtless having her troubles this 
minute — ^the sooner I reached the boudoir the better. 
But Lady Nan, in spite of my caution, had heard my 
movements ; trust her for that, she had ever the sharp- 
est ears I ever knew. She came forward, the glass of 
wine held aloft in one shaky hand. 

“Here’s to our success in giving those two traitors 
their conge — ^we 11 ruffle it with a clean slate in a 
few short months, aye, Howard and she drained 
the glass and, without raising her eyes attempted to 
embrace me. 

I evaded the honor; not for worlds would I have 
endured the pollution of her touch again. 

“ 0, it ’s you, is it ? ” her voice falling indifferently, 
as she became aware of her mistake. She secured the 
wine-bottle and proceeded to fill her glass deliberately ; 
there was not a sign of concern for her mistake on 
her insolent face ; I had never seen her so bold. 

I took the bottle and glass from her shaking hands 
and set them on the buffet. 

“You have had enough wine for to-night — ^you 
forget yourself,” I told her sternly. 

‘ ‘ How dare you ! — ^you, to dictate to me. I 11 do 
as I like — ^you can’t force any more of your preach- 
ments down my unwilling throat — I ’ve had about 
enough of them to last me the rest of my life.” 
She laughed tipsily, and sat down unexpectedly in a 
chair that stood in her path. 

She rose with some difficulty and held herself 
determinedly erect, as though defying me to prove 
she was any the worse for her potations. I had never 
seen her so far gone as this ; she was usually far too 
mindful of her matchless complexion and slim, girlish 


187 


Taking the Tricks 

figure to jeopardize them by too rash indulgence in 
the cup that inebriates. This was probably the be- 
ginning of the end; her downward course was likely 
to be a rapid one if she gave way to the devil within 
her. Pride of her beauty and social standing had kept 
her, so far, from open debauchery; but now, so far 
from New York, she seemed lost to all sense of decency. 
I felt I had been most unwise in allowing her so much 
liberty — I should have taken her away long since. 

Then with a sigh of relief I remembered that her 
misdoings need trouble me no more ; she was her own 
mistress, I had no part nor lot in her affairs. 

‘‘You are a fine pattern of a man, arenT youT’ I 
looked up at this to find her standing before me with 
such a vindictive look on her face, I stepped back, in- 
voluntarily, in sheer astonishment. “To think of all 
I Ve had to take from you in the way of sermons — 
it ’s maddening ! But let me tell you here and now, 
I Ve stood your Pharisaic attitude just as long as 
I ^m going to, and the sooner you realize this the better 
for all concerned.” 

She possessed herself of the bottle once more, and 
I saw that she had sobered suddenly in her rage; 
there was less of the maudlin in manner and speech 
than when I first came in. 

“That ’s all right,” I soothed, “come now, no more 
wine ; you know it is not good for your complexion — 
always makes you red-faced for days afterwards,” I 
finished artfully. 

She set down the flask. I had scored a point this 
time; the appeal to her vanity was ever the more 
effective one. 

“You with your clean coat-tails held out of the 


188 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


way lest I besmircli them,’’ she burst out, ^‘oh, you 
needn’t open your eyes so wide — I’ve not been blind 
to your mental attitude all these years, and it’s been 
a grinding cognizance, I can tell you. You! a 
miserable Yankee bounder! you with your own care- 
fully hidden vices — ” 

‘‘Stop right where you are. Nan!” I interrupted, 
seeing she meant to bring Nell into the vile wrangle, 
“we won’t go into that — ” 

“Yes, we’ll just do that same, if you please, Mr. 
High-and-Mightiness — ^I’ll choke if I can’t speak out 
my contempt for — oh it makes me wild when I re- 
member my high rank in Eng — ” she broke off ab- 
ruptly, when I began to show forth a certain, lively 
interest in her words. 

“Yes? go on, pray; you were saying — ” with a 
pause which she seemed strangely loath to fill. “I 
have always wanted to know just how high a position 
you quitted to become plain Mrs. Dr. Lovell; it has 
been your amiable custom to evade leading questions 
regarding your life in England, I’ve observed. Tell 
me, who were your friends? where did you live? 
Strange I should be alive all of a sudden to the 
meagreness of my knowledge concerning you,” and 
there was a touch of sarcasm in my tone. 

She gave me a glance fraught with suspicion, and 
shrugged her shapely shoulders as usual, at the least 
reference to her English home. 

‘ ‘ Oh, you know well enough. I have no near con- 
nections — I ’ve told you so often enough. As to my 
rank, it ’s much too high to brook the I-am-holier-than- 
thou airs you persist in putting on. I ’ve sworn to be 


189 


Taking the Tricks 

even — ^to pay you off ; I Ve waited long and patiently 
for this opportunity, and now — ^now, it ’s come at last 
— dropped into my hands like a ripe plum; oh, I 11 
strike hard, too ! strike to wither, to destroy — ^this girl 
is the very apple of your eye — I saw that from the 
first (though what you can find in her baby-face to 
fancy, passes me!) oh. 111 take the bloom of youth 
off her — disgrace and scorn will quench the light of 
innocence in her saucer eyes — oh, she 11 wish she ’d 
never been bom, before all is said and done. So shall 
I have my day of reckoning — oh — I — I — ’’ 

‘ ‘ What would you do ? ’ ’ I broke out, too appalled 
by the vindictive malice of her expression to take 
note of the melodramatic furor into which Lady Nan 
was lashing herself. 

' ‘ I 11 crush her as I would a worm which infested 
my path — she shall crawl at my feet — shall beg for 
clemency before I ’m through with her, the shame- 
less — ’’ 

‘‘Cut that out, right here. Nan!’’ I whirled her 
round where I could face her; for she was walking 
back and forth excitedly. “What are you? Fiend 
or woman? to persecute so mercilessly the girl whose 
only fault is to inspire the love you never cared in 
the least for — oh, I may as well admit it,” as she 
looked rather surprised that I should give myself 
dead away in this reckless fashion, “I see you are on 
— what ’s the good of beating about the bush ? I fail 
to see why we should quarrel about something that 
is hopeless on the face of it, either. We both know 
now that our marriage was a mistake, but we Ve 
just got to make the best of it and get on as well as 


190 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


we can/’ I ended mendaciously, for I must have a 
shy at stealing the papers before the breach in our 
relations came. 

‘‘Come get your wraps, I went on after a pause 
during which she regarded me curiously, “we must 
leave at once, it is very late; I ’ll just step upstairs 
and find my medicine case and hat,” and I was out 
of the room and half-way up the stairs before she 
could register a protest. 

When I reached the upper hall the angry tones 
of Grayson ’s voice fell on my ear ; evidently Nell was 
having a hard time of it. I waited outside the partly- 
open door, where I could see all that went on, my- 
self unseen in the shado'ws of the hall, for I resolved 
not to interfere unless compelled to do so. 

“You will do as I say — I ’m going to exercise my 
marital rights, I tell you! This nonsense has gone 
on long enough! I respected your wishes as long as 
you were apparently deserving of consideration at 
my hands. It is different now — ^you are not the kind 
of girl I thought — ” 

“Oh, Howard! you hurt me — don’t say that; 
won’t you believe me when I tell you it ’s all a fear- 
ful mistake! I ’ll confess everything — I see it ’s the 
only thing to do — oh, you must give me time,” catch- 
ing her breath in a supreme effort for self-control. 

“Confess, is it! well it ’s rather late in the affair 
for that — but I ’ll hear what you have to say, though 
I warn you it won’t make the slightest change — I 
stand pat on my ultimatum, that’s flat,” and the 
fellow helped himself to a cigar, which he proceeded 
to light with the air of one firmly imbued with the 
notion that the crux of the situation was in the hollow 


Taking the Tricks 191 

of his hand. He paid little heed to Nell’s struggle 
for command of herself, evidently merely giving her 
the opportunity to speak as a matter of form — a mag- 
nanimous act of courtesy to one without the pale of 
his honorable status. 

The insufferable puppy! My toes fairly itched 
for the impact of my boot upon his scoundrelly hide 
— if Fate were but kind that same should be 
un fait accompli ere many moons, I promised myself 
grimly. 

And then after much hesitation and a few stam- 
mering beginnings of sentences that seemed to trail 
off into unmeaning phrases — finally, with sedulous 
attention to the smoothing out of the unruffled couch- 
cover upon which the child sat, the whole fateful story 
of that September night came out. 


CHAPTEK m 


“Let Go, You Piker!” 

Grayson subsided into a chair as though in need 
of a prop of some kind. 

‘‘Well! You mean to tell me in all sincerity, that 
the whole awkward mixup came from those sleep- 
walking propensities of yours in an astounded 
voice. 

Nell nodded. 

“ Well, if that don^t beat the band! why, I thought 
you were about over them — ^you wrote that they were 
much less frequent than before your mother’s death 
■ — I know you were addicted to the curious habit dur- 
ing her illness — I ’ll never forget that night I was 
driving by the ranch and saw you, a white ghostly 
figure, parading the wall of the garden, next the road, 
in your night clothes! not if I live to be a himdred. 
It was a week before our marriage, and the horror I 
underwent when I saw you walk straight off that wall 
into space and then plump down on the ground ten 
feet below, will haunt me as long as I live! You 
picked yourself up unconcernedly and made off 
toward the house muttering to yourself some non- 
sense about hunting for the lost chord ; and your own 
self-appointed commission regarding heaven-bom 
symphonies of a Wandering- Jew variety, was so 
firmly fixed in your mind that it took a deal of ma- 
192 


Taking the Tricks 193 

ueuvering on my part to get you safely in doors once 
more/^ 

‘^Yes, I know/^ replied Nell, you told me, and I 
remember I could hardly believe you (you know I 
never knew I had left my bed, as Mary took charge 
of me after you brought me in and convoyed me to 
my room once more) in fact I refused to believe it, 
didn’t I? only you took me out to the garden and 
showed me the missing bedside slipper on the top 
of the wall — the slipper I had hunted for so long in 
vain.” 

Grayson laughed slightly at the recollection, then : 

‘T had never seen anything like it, and when I 
came here had a talk with Dr. Graves about it. He 
told me of a case he ’d read of in an old book on som- 
nambulism, where the subject walked off a twonstory 
house and then got up after the fall and walked 
several yards before waking. Eather fishy tale, 
wasn’t it? But,” as though just remembering, 
‘‘this last sleep-walking stunt of yours is rather a 
different proposition,” with some sternness. “How 
do you expect I’m going to believe that?” 

Nell raised her hands, palm upwards, without 
verbal reply. 

Grayson regarded her tentatively for a minute, 
then dragging her over beneath the electric globes, 
searched her quivering face long and speculatively; 
while Nell, although manifestly shrinking from the 
ordeal, faced him without a single expression of fear 
or guilt marring the marble-white countenance. 

Then, “I believe you, Nell, I never knew you to 
lie; besides your face tells all plainly enough,” he 
said at last. 


13 


194 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


And small wonder, for a face more instinct with 
purity and integrity than hers was never created; 
the eyes that could misread it must be hopelessly de- 
fective, ‘‘pur-blind and sand-blind’’ indeed. Gray- 
son surprised me though, I confess, by his instant 
acceptance of her story; his was a suspicious soul, 
and I feared this phase. He rose considerably in my 
estimation, forthwith. 

“Nell,” he broke out suddenly, after some 
minutes of reflection during which he evidently ad- 
justed himself to the new order of things, “Nell, 
can’t we patch up our differences somehow? I am 
more than willing to overlook this mistake (which is 
more than some men would do, I ’ll tell you that) we 
are about at evens now, according to my dope, and 
ought to hit it off 0. K. from this on,. How about it ? 
Shall we turn over a fresh page and let bygones be 
bygones?” 

That was rather decent of the fellow, I ’ll say 
that for him, cad though he is at heart, and my arch- 
enemy to boot. Few men of his calibre, as he had 
stated, would make so liberal a proposition ; he must 
care more for Nell than appeared, considering the 
way he flirted with Lady Nan, I must say. Would 
Nell accept the overture ? I doubted it ; yet I waited 
anxiously for her next words which seemed age-long in 
coming. In that minute I found out how hateful to 
me would be any reconciliation between her and 
Grayson — I could not for an instant brook the 
thought, my heart sinking down to my boots at the 
mere possibility. 

Grayson had moved over to Nell’s chair and held 
out his hands expectantly. 


195 


Taking the Tricks 

‘‘Nell, Nell! don^t say no — I will do anything, 
everything possible to make you forget the un- 
pleasantness of these past months. I love you Nell — 
I just can ’t live without you — say you will come with 
me to New York; no one wdll ever know of this 
trouble — we will leave at once, if you say 'the word 
— I will do all a man can do to make you happy, I 
swear it, Nell! Speak, girl,’’ giving her a slight 
shake to rouse her from the trance into which she ap- 
peared to have fallen, ‘^tell me you will come.” 

She opened her lips, they moved, but no sound 
came — ^the words just would not get themselves said, 
apparently. She caught her breath in the effort to 
calm herself. 

‘‘Wait, Howard,” she burst out at last, with a 
little gesture of deprecation. This unexpected gen- 
erosity of Grayson’s, where she had looked for more 
upbraidings and reproaches, was making it hard for 
her to maintain the attitude of isolation and estrange- 
ment so imperative to her peace of mind. 

“I don’t know how to thank you for your kind 
offer,” she went on, presently. “I — I ’m afraid I ’ve 
misjudged you all these months. But,” hesitatingly, 
“at the same time I can’t see my way to accepting 
your overtures. No, let me finish — you won’t think 
so well of me when all is said and done — you won’t 
want me after I tell you, as I must, how culpable 
I ’ve been — oh! how could I bring myself to wrong 
both of us in this dreadful way ! why, why, did I 
let mother persuade me to marry you when I had 
no love to give you! Oh, you may well scorn me — 
I don’t blame you — oh, it ’s hard to believe that one 
could be so lost to what is right and honest — I see 


196 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


now how wicked it was of me to drift into such an act 
of injustice — but I didn’t know — it never occurred to 
me that it would be doing you an irreparable injury 
as well as making shipwreck of my own life — I was 
too young, too worried over mother’s sad state of 
health to have a realizing sense of the enormity of 
the offense — please forgive me — ” she broke off, ap- 
palled by the storm of passion she evoked by this piti- 
ful little confession. 

Poor Nell — ^she was no>t displaying her usual 
judgment, I perceived at once (Grayson’s face was 
a study as he listened spellbound to the little burst 
of confidence) or she would have hesitated before im- 
parting such bitter truths to a man like him — ^yes, it 
was a false move on Nell’s part. Grayson’s face 
changed at once from tenderness to vindictive malice. 
All the devil in him woke into instant activity. 

‘^So!” he burst out, his voice hardening, in con- 
sonance with his eyes, ‘‘you married me for my money 
— ^you really have the nerve to stand there and tell 
me so to my face. Well,” grimly, “you sold your- 
self to me for a fair price — ^you can’t creep out of 
the bargain at this late day, let me tell you — I ’ll hold 
you to it, be sure of that!” he ended, chewing vi- 
ciously at the stub of his cigar. 

Oh Howard, don ’t say that — ^surely you would n ’t 
have me fiy in the face of my natural instincts in this 
awful way — I’ll do anything for you — anything but 
that. Take the ranch, it is rich in resources; it will 
repay you, surely, for any outlay that was made for 
mother or me — I ’ll not trouble you further, I can 
make my way — ” 

“No, no, I tell you — ^you shall keep the vows you 


197 


Taking the Tricks 

have made, false as hell though they were! or I ’ll 
know the reason why — ^one word from me and where 
would your good name be? tell me that. No ma’am, 
you ’ll dance as I pipe now — I ’ve got you right 
where I want you!” he finished exultantly. 

‘‘Oh!” cried poor Nell, “you wouldn’t dare! how 
can you talk so? why, why do you want me? if you 
really are sincere in the notion — it ’s hard to believe 
it when you threaten me like this. I thought — there 
is Lady Nan — ” and Nell stopped abruptly, search- 
ing Grayson’s face eagerly to see if his infatuation 
for my pseudo-wife might haply be brought into play 
once more. 

But he waved his hand contemptuously. 

“Oh, Lady Nan is nothing to me; she served to 
drown my bitter disappointment over the way our 
marriage turned out, that’s all — at least — ” he 
hesitated uneasily here, and I saw that he was mak- 
ing the running under the self-same handicap in- 
digenous (as one might say) to all Lady Nan’s ad- 
mirers ; struggling to overcome the spell she invariably 
cast over them — that spell which it seemed well-nigh 
impossible to throw off. 

I wondered much how Grayson would fare. He 
had none too much stability of character — it would 
require a mort of herculean straining to break through 
the tangled woof of this human retiary with which 
it had pleased him to dally. 

“What has Lady Nan got to do with the question 
to be settled between us?” demanded Grayson, crossly, 
relegating the task before him to the background; 
loftily ignoring the difficulties that would attend upon 
him. “Come back!” peremptorily, as Nell began to 


198 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


edge 'toward the hall door. will not be balked — 
you are mine ; there ’s no getting away from that fact, 
I want to tell you, unpalatable as it appears to be. 
Come now, no nonsense — the sooner I teach you sub- 
mission, the better,” and he laid hold of Nell roughly, 
dragging her forcibly toward the inner room. 

‘^Help, oh help — Deane, Deane! — ^help!” cried 
Nell, her wonderful voice echoing through the hall, 
where I stood rooted to the spot. 

‘‘Oh!” sneered Grayson, “sits the wind in that 
quarter — ^you are in love with Lovell — I refused to 
credit it, when Lady Nan intimated as much — that’s 
why you find it impossible to fulfill your marital 
duties, is it? Well, call away — much good it ’ll do 
you — ^he ’s out of the house long ago.” 

Before I could break through the temporary 
paralysis that held me in a vise-like grip, he had 
dragged her into the adjoining room, bolting the door 
behind them. 

Then I came speedily out of my trance ; my gorge 
rose up at this juncture and reared itself upon its 
hind legs. With swift strides I reached that bolted 
door, spurred on by Nell’s screams, visions of myself 
wiping up the firmament with my arch-enemy, run- 
ning riot through my brain as I dashed my ponderous 
shoulder against the door. I reckoned without the 
lax ways of Southern householders, which leaves 
bolts to work themselves loose at their own sweet will ; 
consequently, the door gave way with such ease that 
I was precipitated head foremost upon the fioor. 
But it was the work of an insitant to right myself. 

“What ’s all this? let go, you piker — ^you coward 
— ^you won’t! There!” and I pasted him one on the 


Taking the Tricks 199 

bean which sent him down without a groan. I caught 
Nell when she was going to the floor with him from 
ithe impact of the blow, and swept her to one side, 
preparatory to wading in to the fray, but Grayson 
lay strangely quiet. I waited a minute for him to 
rise, looking round for Nell meantime. 

She gave me a grateful glance then which was 
worth a king’s ransom. 

‘‘Oh,” she panted, “I thought you would never 
come! I lived a century the last few minutes, I 
think.” She drew a deep breath and dropped into 
a chair with languid grace. 


CHAPTER IV 


Those Ox- Like Methods Again 

Not a movement, not a sign gave token of con- 
sciousness when I finally turned Grayson over for in- 
spection. I examined the pulse anxiously, then tore 
open his shirt and placed a professional hand over 
the heart. It was very puzzling. 

‘‘What is the matter?’’ burst out Nell in an 
alarmed voice, when she saw my grave face. It would 
not do to tell her my fears. 

“Go into the next room, there’s a good child, and 
bring me my medicine case,” said I with Machiavelian 
policy. I must have the room to myself for the 
present, to study the case without alarming Nell, I 
refiected. 

Left to myself, I made a few more efforts to lo- 
cate the pulse, but no — ^there was nothing doing. What 
new complication was this? surely nothing serious 
could result from a simple blow and fall like that! 

Suddenly I noticed a red stain on the temple from 
which a tiny stream had oozed. Now that my atten- 
tion was put on the qui vive I noted other stains on 
the collar — I had been too anxious to find the pulse 
beat at first, to take heed of other details. The left 
side had been in shadow too, which accounted for the 
oversight. 

Stepping into the boudoir I sent Nell below in 
quest of the medicine case for which she was vainly 
200 


Taking the Tricks 201 

searching (and small wonder since it was at that 
minute reposing on my dressing-room table at the 
hotel, as I knew quite well) I must get rid of these 
blood-stains somehow before she came back. 

Neirs dressing-room beyond offered facilities for 
the purpose; I removed Grayson’s collar and tie and 
soon had the mess cleaned up to my satisfaction, the 
collar and tie disposed in my coat pocket. 

The death-like stupor continued unbroken, baffling 
my every effort at resuscitation in a decidedly discon- 
certing way. I looked carefully over the ground 
where Grayson lay ; there seemed no object anywhere 
near that he might have struck in falling. At first 
I thought the ormolu work around some heavy, little 
tables adjacent to the scene might be responsible for 
the damage, but soon gave up the idea as untenable; 
for I remembered with perfect distinctness the posi- 
tions in which the various actors in the little drama 
had stood; it would have been impossible, I found, 
upon calculating distances and making some rapid 
mental measurements, for the fellow to have come in 
contact with any article of furniture. The room was 
large, there were plenty of unoccupied spaces, and 
it was in one of these we stood when I struck the fate- 
ful blow. It was plain then that I must look to other 
causes for the answer to the enigma. 

Nell returned at this point in my musings lament- 
ing her fruitless quest. 

“Never mind,” I said, pouring out some cordial 
from a vial I had fished out of a medicine-chest I 
found in the dressing-room, “this will do nicely,” as 
I succeeded in forcing the stimulant between the pale 
lips. 


202 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


‘^Why Deane! Dr. Lovell — ’’ exclaimed Nell won- 
deringly, ‘‘how did you hurt your hand? isee,’’ point- 
ing a slim finger, “there ’s blood upon it!’’ 

It was true. I turned the member over and over 
surveying it from every angle. The solitaire on the 
third finger seemed strangely dull in the bright light. 
Suddenly, as I stood looking at the diamond, the 
truth fiashed into my mind — dolt that I was not to 
think of it sooner ! I wiped the smear of blood from 
the stone mechanically, then continued my efforts in 
Grayson’s behalf, though without much hope of suc- 
cess now, I own. 

I put Nell off as best I could. 

“A mere scratch,” I told her indifferently, de- 
spatching her here and there at once after imaginary 
accessories. 

Meantime my thoughts were busy with this latest 
scrape of mine — I wouldn’t know myself without 
something of the kind to harrass me at regular in- 
tervals. It was too damned galling — just when I 
needed all my wits about me, too! how was I to ex- 
tricate Nell from the clutches of that arch-fiend, that 
daughter of Belial, Lady Nan, who would welcome 
this opportunity to bring out the whole wretched 
coil ! once she knew of this last business it would be 
all off. 

That fatal left hand — always it must be the left 
hand! Why? why? did I yield to my unreasoning 
prejudice against wearing jewels on tthe little finger? 
which was good enough for my forbears and should 
have been for me. But no ! that senseless bias in favor 
of the third finger must needs egg me to a visit to 
the jeweller — that solemn functionary must be pressed 


203 


Taking the Tricks 

into aiding and abetting me; as a consequence the 
diamond soon sparkles bravely in its enlarged circlet 
— my rampant, anile notions are petted into repose 
once more as I contemplate with satisfaction the old 
heirloom upon the third finger, little wrecking how 
I would one day rue such idiotic pampering. 

‘‘If I had only remembered to keep the ring on 
the right hand,’’ I mutted, chafing the lifeless hands 
feverishly, “all might have been well then — now, well, 
now heaven only knows what may happen.” 

That dangerous habit of letting fly with the left 
hand ! how could I forget the grim precedent I wotted 
of in those hot-headed college days? I left off my 
labors long enough to change the ring from the left 
to the right hand, following the usual sensible custom 
of locking the stable door after the predatory-steed- 
stunt. If I had only kept the ring on the little 
finger, even, the blow might, in all probability would, 
have simply floored the fellow for a minute or two 
— the diamond merely grazing the edge of the temple 
harmlessly. As it was things began to look pretty 
serious — ^my closed fist had crashed against his brow 
with tremendous force, the diamond in the exact angle 
to do its dread work. 

Had I really killed Grayson ? Was there posi- 
tively no hope? 

But Nell had come back at last; I must compose 
my disturbed face to something approaching calm- 
ness — I could think of no more plausible errands upon 
which to send her, and after reassuring her time and 
again as to Grayson’s state, I prevailed on her to lie 
down awhile on the couch in the boudoir. The poor 
child looked ready to drop with fatigue and excite- 


204 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


ment, so she obeyed me without much protest and I 
soon had the satisfaction of seeing her drop off into 
quiet slumber unbroken save for an occasional deep 
sigh. My poor little Nell ! how I berated myself for 
bringing the danger of exposure nigher by my rash 
act. 

Those deplorably ox-like methods again! would I 
ever bo able to use any others ? Why could n ’t I have 
compassed my rescue decently and in order? How 
fearfully like was this mix-up to that other — 

But no, this was a far different case from that 
other of boyish memory — I pondered despondently, 
as I plied every restorative I could find in the meagre 
resources at my disposal to the inanimate form. 
No, there were no extenuating circumstances here — 
no girl on a dark, lonely road fighting single-handed 
for her honor. Grayson was securely protected by 
the marriage tie — ^no judge would dismiss the case in 
the preliminary hearing this time. 

How the hateful notorieity of that bygone time 
came back to me as I reflected gloomily on the pos- 
sibility of history repeating itself — the papers full 
of references to the incipient Hercules — the approach 
of sporting men with importuniities to take to the 
gentle art of prize-fighting — failure positively an im- 
possibility, according to the optimistic dope of the 
would-be promoters who professed themselves as- 
tonished at my ‘‘swell’’ physical development. I was 
in the college gymnasium at the time, I recollect, hav- 
ing my daily exercise and swim; I was much amused 
at the enthusiasm of the bunch when they declared 
that I might qualify for the “ champeCnship ” of the 
pugilistic world with absolute certainty of success. 


205 


Taking the Tricks 

How crestfallen they were when I emphatically dis- 
claimed any aspiration for the honor they were de- 
termined to thrust upon me. 

‘‘Why just lookey here, boy!’’ burst out one 
excited fan, almost with tears in his eyes, “anybody 
strong enough to make a guy pass in his checks the 
way you did with one swipe 1 — ^say, you ’re clean daffy 
to overlook such a bet — ” 

But that was long ago — I woke to the exigence of 
the present instance with a start. I was face to face 
with a far different proposition this time, as I well 
knew — ^nobody better. I knelt beside the bed, whither 
I had half -dragged, half -carried Grayson and wrestled 
half -frantically with the death-like stupor. 

At last after I had begun to despair, I fancied I 
could make out a feeble fluttering above the heart — > 
yes, I was sure of it now ; though very weak, that was 
a distinct beat! How glad I was! I sank down 
upon the floor in a strong revulsion of feeling and 
rested my head wearily against the bed. I was dog- 
tired and that’s a fact, it would take very little to 
send me into oblivion, I must be up and doing shortly, 
I saw that. Grayson was marble-pale and lay in- 
sensible still. Now that I had somewhat recovered 
from the blue funk into which my fears for Nell’s 
position had thrown me, I began to realize what had 
really happened. I saw clearly enough, now that I 
could bring my professional instincts to bear on the 
matter, that concussion of the brain would naiturally 
follow such a blow — a return to complete conscious- 
ness could not be looked for for several days, perhaps 
a week. But what of that ? There would be no open 
scandal now; I felt sure everything would come out 


206 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


all right, provided some plausible excuse could be 
offered to Lady Nan and the servants for Grayson 
plight. 

And I had no doubt my poor wits would come up 
-to the scratch with the proper explanations — I felt 
equal to anything now that there was no fear of 
trouble for Nell as a consequence 


The next thing I knew some one was shaking me 
half-apologetically by the arm and the deprecatory 
accents of Nell’s worthy factotum fell drowsily on 
my ear. 

‘‘Foh de Lawd’s sake, Mistah Lovell! you all done 
been sleep heah all night on de fio’, an’ heah’s young 
missy on de sofy in he ’ah boodwa, an Mis’ Lovell on 
de Divan down-stairs, an Mars Grayson alayin’ on 
de baid wid his boots on! How comes you all don’ go 
to baid? Mighty cu’rus — ^white folks am — da’s a 
fac— ” 

But by this time I was fully aroused and alive to 
the necessity of allaying the suspicions of a far 
keener intelligence than black Sukey’s. 

Struggling to my feet at once, I told her Grayson 
had had a sort of apoplectic fit — ^had injured himself 
severely in falling, and that in working over him I 
had fallen asleep worn out. I despatched her to 
prepare his room pursuant to the doctor’s visit, and 
to order a good breakfast, well-knowing that busy 
hands were ever the best safeguard againsit Paul 
Prys, both male and female, black or white. 

There was no change in Grayson; he lay abso- 
lutely still, hardly a sign of life apparent except the 
feeble beating of his heart. Poor Nell was still sound 


Taking the Tricks 207 

asleep; that was well, exhausted nature was taking 
its toll for the taxing of its powers. 

I tiptoed down-stairs to find Lady Nan and make 
what impression I could upon her abnormally sus- 
picious mind with my trumped-up tale. I opened the 
front door and stood a moment inhaling the flower- 
sweet air and taking in the beauty of the fair, new 
day, when all at once I observed a well-known form 
vanishing round the comer, down-townward. ‘‘Lady 
Nan, by all that’s lucky!” and I almost danced in my 
relief. Now she need never know the facts — it would 
be easy sailing from this on, I exulted. 

I went down to the kitchen and loitered round 
till the cook went to the courtyard to berate the milk- 
man for his tardiness, when I popped the blood- 
stained collar into the kitchen range, feeling all the 
while like the villain of some lurid tale doing away 
with the evidence of his misdeeds. 

After a perfunctory breakfast I rang up a doctor 
whom I could trust, an old friend of mine, down here 
for his health — ^he would be a host in himself. Brady 
felt himself under obligations to me for a slight serv- 
ice, and seemed delighted with this opportunity to 
do me a favor. 

To him I could confide (without fear of awkward 
complications) as much of the truth as would not 
compromise Nell. Then I called up the hospitals one 
after the other till I found one which promised to 
send out a trained nurse at once. This settled I sat 
down to write a note to Nell which I left with Sukey, 
whom I charged with the duties of the sickroom till 
the nurse arrived. I told Nell the nature of Gray- 
son’s trouble, and advised her to stick to the story I 


208 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


had told Sukey, if Lady Nan ventured back to make 
any difficulty, gave some general directions to be used 
in case of a hitch in the arrangements I had made, 
and finished with the assurance that all would be 
well; I would call later in the day to see how things 
were going, etc. 


CHAPTER V 


The Search for the Papers 

Brady had assured me he would be down at once, 
so having an imperative engagement for ten o’clock 
I hastened to the hotel, changed my rumpled attire, 
attended to some important correspondence and 
hasitened away to deliver a lecture before a body of 
prankish students whose medical education certainly 
received no material impetus from me, so rambling 
and incoherent were my remarks. 

It was quite late in the afternoon when I found 
myself at liberty to look up Lady Nan. Her speedy 
departure of the early morning had given me time 
to formulate a more reasonable tale, or at any rate 
one more rounded out as to detail than my first had 
been, and I was anxious to spring it, and judge by 
ocular demonstration as to its efficiency. 

Nan’s little sitting-room was empty when I 
tapped tentatively and pushed open the door after a 
minute. I sat down to wait, ruminating meanwhile 
over the changes a day had brought in my relations 
with my pseudo-wife. 

By and by a sudden thought, bom of my mus- 
ings, struck me. The stolen papers! If my freedom 
were to be firmly established and this hateful con- 
nection broken off, it stood me in hand to find them 
as soon as possible. 

I tiptoed to the dressing-room, and on to the bed- 
14 209 


210 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


room; both were empty. Nan must be down in the 
dining-room taking an early dinner, I reflected, moon- 
ing round the rooms in anxious doubt where to be- 
gin. All at once I remembered the little writing desk 
Nell had mentioned — if I were not vastly fooled, its 
double was somewhere in these apartments ; for I had 
often seen Lady Nan using something of the kind 
when she wrote her letters. I was sure I had seen her 
with it on the yacht; she seldom left home, even for 
a Saturday to Monday visit, without it, for she kept 
the more valuable of her jewels there. 

It must be somewhere about. It would be the like- 
liest place to look for what I sought, but I knew so 
little of Lady Nan’s habits since the break in our re- 
lations five months and more ago that I was puzzled 
where to find the desk. A cursory search round the 
bed-room failed to reveal it at any rate, and I quitted 
it for the dressing-room, which was the more reason- 
able place — it would be handy, the desk I mean, when 
she wanted the jewels. But a few minutes frenzied 
ransacking failed to result in anything save a lava- 
like eruption of toilet accessories from Lady Nan’s 
chiffonier and cupboards, which made a sorry-looking 
place of her sanctum. 

This Nick Carter business was certainly not my 
forte; I had such a sneaking feeling all the while, 
starting at the slightest sound in the mosit foolish 
way; jumped like a shot when I upset some dumb- 
bells and Indian clubs that Nan performs with to 
preserve the youthfuhiess of her figure; they rolled 
off a shirt-waist box to the floor with terrifying clatter, 
which sent me flying back to the bed-room in a panic. 
I remembered a door which led from thence to the 


211 


Taking the Tricks 

iiall, to which I was desirous of keeping open a line 
of retreat in case of surprise. Fears for Nell were 
making an arrant coward of me — but if I ran away it 
was only that I might ‘‘live to fight another day/’ 
whereas if I gave the game away at this stage it would 
be all off with any further opportunities. While this 
skulking, underhand, hole and corner stunt was en- 
tirely repugnant to me, I realized that it was the only 
possible way to muzzle Lady Nan’s vile tongue — to 
prevent her blighting the pure, young life of my 
little Nell — besides, how else could I shake off the 
chains I had found so galling? 

I looked and listened a minute, and when I found 
no notice had been taken of the noise, began to pluck 
up heart to return to the charge. 

A trunk which I had overlooked in my first hasty 
visit to the bed-room caught my attention. It was 
locked, but a key on my ring gave me the open 
sesame, and I was soon rumaging among the heter- 
ogeneous bits of lingerie with which it was stocked. 
At the bottom of the second tray I came upon what 
I sought, and saw at once that it was the twin of the 
writing-desk Nell had shown me. It was the work of 
a moment to snatch it open, for it was not locked, 
and pressing the spring Nell had told me about, soon 
had the contents of the secret pocket out on the floor. 
Here were the marriage lines of my own and Lady 
Nan’s farcical marriage; I laid these down in disgust. 

“Baptismal record of Charles Henry Albert 
George Halliwell,” I read next, which did not in- 
terest me either — ^Lady Nan’s little son, doubtless, I 
reflected, taking up another packet. 

“At last,” I murmured, after a minute’s scrutiny. 


212 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


‘‘Lord Eichard Halliwell — ^Lady Nancy Leigh — Vicar, 
John Hutton — ’’ yes, all 0. K. I was proceeding 
to replace the scattered contents of the desk when 
a sound in the hall without caught my ear. I listened 
breathlessly — ^yes, that was Duke’s suspicious bark^ 
half-growl, half-snilf. The patter of his feet came 
to me distinctly as he bounded up the uncarpeted, 
polished stairs hardby, the back-stairs evidently; I 
must have left the door of the sitting-room ajar, for 
he came tearing in and I could tell by the excited 
barks that he was prowling savagely about looking 
for the intruder his canine instincts assured him was 
not far off. Lady Nan would not be far away, for 
they were inseparable when she was at home. 

I snatched up the precious paper and sprang with 
one bound to the door leading into the hall; unlock- 
ing it I stood waiting, with my hand on the knob. 

“Duke, you rogue! what is the matter wiz muz- 
zer’s ’ittle boy,” I heard Nan coo in that idiotic way 
of hers that never failed to stir up my bile; then I 
heard the door close and knew that I had a clear 
stage, so made a bolt for it, secure from the danger 
of meeting her face to face with my spoil, and soon 
reached my room feeling more than ever like a reg- 
ular-dyed-in-the-wool villain. This was certainly my 
busy season — I felt that the lurid, penny-dreadful 
managers would soon be pulling caps for my services 
if this thing kept up ; though it was plain enough to 
me that I would never shine in the burglary line — 
my nerve seemed scarcely adequate to such Jerry 
Sneak exploits. I hoped it would be my last as well 
as my first attempt. 

But how I exulted in my booty, as a realizing 


213 


Taking the Tricks 

sense of what it meant — of how we could defy Lady 
Nan successfully, that at last I was really, really re- 
leased from the bitter bondage of these five years past 
— swept over me. I placed the paper in my pocket- 
book and catching up my hat, hastened away to tell 
Nell the good news and see how Grayson fared. 

To my disappointment, Nell was out for a breath 
of air, the nurse informed me. I satisfied myself, 
after a few minutes’ observation, that Miss Brether 
was a most capable creature; a little taciturn and 
inclined to be a martineit over trifles, perhaps; but 
then that was, in so sensible a body, a creditable 
fault. I found she had disdained the room Sukey 
had put in order, for the one across the hall where 
she had installed her patient comfortably, discerning 
at once the larger area, the better light, and conse- 
quently air as well, which the change would afford. 
I felt at once that Grayson could not be in better 
hands. 

Dr. Brady, who had come in while I talked with 
nurse, said the patient was much improved since his 
first visit, although still insensible ; the pallor was not 
so death-like — ^his pulse had a strong, virile beat. How 
relieved I was when Brady fully concurred with me 
in the opinion that it would only be a matter of weeks, 
perhaps days, when he would be himself again, little 
the worse for the experience. 

Brady and I left the house together and I confided 
to him as much of the story of the injury as I dared 
without bringing in Nell’s name. He appeared to 
gather from my somewhat incoherent statements that 
Grayson had been a liittle the worse for liquor and 
had to be put down and out for some obstreperous 


214 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


behavior before the ladies. I explained that I had n ’t 
intended any such blow as I had let fly, and showed 
him the ring which caused all the mischief. 

Brady remarked that I was mighty lucky I 
had n ’t killed the man, and pointed ouit the fact that 
the blow must, after all, have been a somewhat glanc- 
ing one, else it certainly would have had dire results. 
I felt myself grow pale at this expression of the nar- 
row escape I had had, confirming as it did my own 
suspicions. 

We parted company at my corner. I entered the 
hotel with lagging steps, very much put out over 
missing Nell. She was become the loadstar of my 
existence — ^something genial, beatific, informed my be- 
ing on the palmy occasions when we met and the 
mercury dropped correspondingly when disappoint- 
ment was my portion. I wanted to know how Nell 
had stood the burdens of the last twenty-four hours, 
how she looked — oh ever so much more than I knew 
now — it would be impossible to sleep without a 
glimpse of her. Eesolved to try again after dinner, 
I made a leisurely toilet and went down to the dining- 
room. 

During dinner I heard on all sides excited talk 
concerning the new prima-donna at the French 
Opera House. Her beauty, her marvelous acting, her 
extreme youth — ^the flute-like wonderful voice, all 
were commented upon as something amazingly, elec- 
trifyingly out of the common, or inflnitely incompar- 
able, according to the enthusiasm of the speaker. 

‘‘Where has she been hidden all this timeT^ 
queried one rhapsodist, in a voice whose accents pro- 
claimed his astonishment at the circumstance. “No 


Taking the Tricks 215 

one seems to know anything about her, I Ve made it 
my business to investigate; but her managers are 
singularly reticent/’ 

One connoisseur went so far as to assert that he 
had never heard the lines following the Miserere sung 
with such power — ^yes, the Tower scene was given last 
night with the most superb realism he had ever wit- 
nessed. 

‘‘And I consider myself a judge, too,” he added, 
“for I Ve heard all the stars of the last fifty years. 
I was not sure at first but it was simply the mood 
I happened to be in which made the music aifect me 
so powerfully; but I soon found that everybody of 
any discrimination, in my vicinage, was in the same 
boat. And I see that the papers have made particular 
mention of this effect on the audience; they speak in 
the most fiattering terms of the little prima-donna ’s 
future — and they are right; mark my word, she will 
ga far ! I shall certainly not fail to take advantage 
of every opportunity to hear that matchless voice,” 
and the speaker resumed his neglected dinner with an 
excited air which was distinctly foreign to his usual 
tranquil bearing. 

All this was good hearing to me, as will readily be 
imagined — it meant so much to Nell, she had set her 
heart on succeeding and being independent. I re- 
joiced for her, though fearing that the work might 
prove too hard unless there was a decided change 
for the better in her health. 

On the way upstairs I met Nan coming down all 
tricked out in her glad rags ; evidently she was on her 
way to one of the balls which were preliminary to 
the grander ones of the carnival season, for I saw 


216 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


one of her attendant satellites hovering imminently 
in the background when I glanced below. So we 
hadn’t time for but jusit a word or two. I found 
time nevertheless to tell her briefly of the ‘‘accident” 
to Grayson, and his grave condition which would 
necessitate absolute quiet for a few weeks. This I 
hoped would prevent Lady Nan from troubling Nell 
for a time, at least. Nan gave me a piercing glance 
which I scarcely knew how to analyze (it partook 
somewhat of fear, and a little of interrogation), and 
with a few murmured words of commiseration for 
Grayson passed on with what I thought was an air 
of relief when she saw that I didn’t seek to keep 
her. It wa« a little odd to see the self-possessed Lady 
Nan laboring under such a constraint. Then I re- 
membered that she must have feared that Nell had 
been the intruder who turned her rooms topsy-turvy 
and hardly knew whether or no the facts had been 
put before me. She would hardly suspect me unless 
caught with the goods, for I had been careful to let 
no inkling that I was in anywise on to the facts ap- 
pear in voice or manner when we met. 

I rubbed my hands with satisfaction when I re- 
membered the papers. How easily I had turned the 
trick! so easily that it was “a shame to take the 
money.” I could scarcely wait till I changed clothes 
to take the good news to Nell. There would be plenty 
of time to see her before she slept, and bow her eyes 
would shine when I handed her the document which 
meant so much to both of us. 

I took off my dress-suit (I was due later in the 
evening at a banquet, but resolved to call up and offer 
a more or less plausible excuse for my defection) and 


Taking the Tricks 217 

hurried into my street clothes. Then I took my booty 
out of the dress-suit — ^not a minute had it left me 
since its dramatic acquisition a few hours ago. With 
a sigh of self-congraitulation I opened it to feast my 
eyes once more on the welcome lines that proclaimed 
my soi-disant wife the property of another. 


CHAPTER VI 


“How Can I Let Her Go Out of 
My Life?” 

The next moment a cry of incredulity escaped me. 
What strange thing was this? I rubbed my eyes — 
there must be some mistake — ^something was wrong 
with my eyes surely — or was this a bad dream and 
would I wake presently — ^but no, there were the words 
plainly enough — Deane Lovell — Lady Nancy Leigh 
. . . idiot ! blockhead ! dolt, that I was ! In my panic 
over Lady Nan’s appearance I must have snatched up 
the wrong paper! — and with the right one in my 
hands only the minute before. 0 if only I hadn’t 
stopped to replace the scattered contents of the cabi- 
net — ^that was a fatal blunder! — oh why, why had I 
allowed the paper out of my hands for one minute ? — 
that was imbecile of me, I muttered, anathematizing 
myself afresh, for I had made a sad mess of it this 
time. 

What was to be done now? Lady Nan would be 
precious careful that her property would be safely 
guarded another time — I doubted if it left her person 
day or night after this warning. To think how I ex- 
ulted over my cleverness only a few moments ago ! 

‘‘Oh yes! I was the wise guy, wasn’t I? — I was 
Johnny-on-the-spot all right!” I fumed disgustedly, 
wondering in vindictive self-scorn what tortures of 
the Inquisition were horrible enough to inflict upon 
218 


Taking the Tricks 219 

myself for this crass stupidity of mine. Poor Nell! 
she would find she was leaning upon a broken reed 
w^hen she found out how I had missed my chance to ex- 
tricate us both from this entanglement. Impossible 
to convey this evil news to her to-night — ^no, I 
couldn't face the music — not just now — ^her sad 
countenance reproached me enough as it was — and I 
had so counted on surprising her with my great news, 
too! No, certainly I wouldn't dare go near her to- 
night — and yet, how could I get through the hours 
before bed-time? — I had so longed for a sight of her 
— ^to see with my own eyes how she was bearing up 
under her trials. The vague words of the nurse had 
not half-satisfied me — a reaction might have set in 
later, anyhow, which no one could have foreseen. 

Beat out as I was by my previous night's vigil, a 
demon of unrest drove me forth presently into the 
balmy night (for it was weather more befitting June 
than January) , I walked aimlessly for some time, striv- 
ing to banish the spirit of restlessness that possessed 
me, caring nothing, little heeding the direction my 
steps unconsciously took, till all at once I found my- 
self on St. Charles Avenue taking the old familiar 
trail to Nell's door — ^the trail I had kept hot these 
months past — ^taking what poor comfort I might, 
night after night, in gazing with a melancholy sort 
of satisfaction at the lighted windows on the second 
floor of the quaint, old house — the casket which held 
my jewel — feeling rewarded indeed if a silhouette 
was projected for an instant on the carefully drawn 
white shade, or if by some fortunate turn Nell elected 
to take a breath of air in the garden, and paced pen- 
sively along the quaint flower-borders. 


220 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


From my old station in the avenue of live oaks 
that made a miniature park of the middle of the street, 
I sat on a bench and looked toward Nell’s abode. The 
calm beauty of the night stole over my tried soul with 
healing in its sable wings ; a full moon hung over the 
tropical shrubberies of the lawns and gardens. There 
were the environs 'of my little maid ; I recognized them 
at once. The garden was a most beautiful spot, sur- 
rounding one side and part of the fagade of the old 
mansion, which stood well back from the street. Giant 
shrubs of palmetto, palm, and banana were scattered 
in profusion under avenues of grand old live oaks, with 
weird gray moss hanging in long festoons from their 
branches almost to the ground, giving a phantasmal 
air to the place at this hour. A sudden fancy seized 
me, after a brief season of enraptured dreaming over 
Nell’s favorite haunts, to approach and enter the 
grounds; only the gate had always been locked; I 
had never yet succeeded in making an entrance; the 
usual custom with householders after a certain hour 
(and with some ultra suspicious souls, at all times) 
being to lock their gates against all and sundry, a bell 
on the gate giving the visitor the opportunity to make 
his presence known to those within. Nell’s servants 
were always careful, there had never been any lapse 
of duty, so it was with little hope of any better luck 
that I crossed the street and tried the gate of the 
high, privet hedge, only to find that fortune favored 
me this time. The gate was just on the latch, so I 
pushed my way in through its arched opening and 
advanced cautiously to a clump of shrubs and sank 
upon a rustic bench that commanded a view of Nell’s 
windows, where a light burned dimly. 


221 


Taking the Tricks 

The arc-light from the street made dancing shad- 
ows in the garden, silhouetting in a fantastic fretwork 
of fern-like fronds, the leaves of the palmettos, giant 
palms, and the hugh broader leaves of the banana 
(trees, over the white shell-walks and grassy sward. 
Augmented by the moon, this light shone brightly over 
the flower-borders of pansies and fragrant violets, 
which being in a sheltered part of the garden, flowers 
bloomed there practically the year round, I judged. 

How peaceful and beautiful it all was! — I felt a 
vague palliative sense of comfort steal over my spirit 
that calmed the turbulent rage of the last hour — a sort 
of waking dream possessed me. The image of Nell 
rose vividly before be — ^that unique, charming per- 
sonality that drew me unaccountably from the first, 
as the steel to the magnet ; and I am not given to these 
passionate attachments — rather the reverse. But Nell 
was different — ^there are such souls — one meets them 
rarely; and when to that subtle, elusive, magnetic 
quality is subjoined the beauty of an angel and the 
unsullied, immaculate soul of a child, it is not in 
mortal to resist them — ^they sway men ’s hearts at will ; 
nor time nor distance has power to break the enchant- 
ment, I can subscribe to that ; for such a woman was my 
young mother, whose image still lives in my memory, 
a vivid entity. To her I owe whatever of good there 
is in me; until I met Nell my mother had seemed an 
impossible ideal that my childish imagination had 
evolved out of chaos. But for the far-reaching influ- 
ence of my mother, many ’s the time desperate moods 
might have bred in me the pernicious vices of my as- 
sociates; in all else life has failed me miserably; but 
with all my heart I bless that mother who gave me 


222 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


that clean, upright outlook on life which enabled me to 
steer clear of quicksands that the rough, harsh dis- 
illusionment my later experience with women spread 
before my unwary feet. 

I pondered wonderingly, for the hundredth time, 
over the strange combination of circumstances that 
had so oddly linked my fate with sweet Nell’s. What 
a curious coil it all was ! — ^what a strange position for 
people of our status in the social scheme ! — bound to- 
gether indissolubly by so close a tie — one that can not 
possibly be ignored and made of no account. Was 
there ever the like before ? 

And to think that she loves me ! she really, really 
does. It all seems like an enchanting dream when I 
recall how these arms held her close, close and I 
read in her eyes the wondrous, undreamed-of tale of 
her love. Never was mortal more astounded when the 
happy truth dawned upon my bewildered intelligence ; 
for she had always appeared so distant, so cold when 
chance threw us together — ^sometimes it would be in 
the street ; again, but that was seldom, we were thrown 
together in a social way, or at art galleries and mu- 
seums. How could I suspect that the child loved me 
when she ever turned a marble-pale, frozen little 
face to mine, and murmured some vague words of 
conventional greeting? And my appearance was in- 
variably the cue for her to vanish disappointingly 
within the smallest possible margin that good taste 
permitted. 

lit was well for me, I used to think, after one of 
these rencounters that were so tantalizingly brief, that 
I had long since discovered a very satisfying way of 
filling the distressing void caused by her inexorable 


223 


Taking the Tricks 

defections. For I speedily found out NelFs favorite 
walk and its destinaition — Jackson Square; that his- 
toric bit of ground which held such a peculiar charm 
for me also; it was but following my natural bent, 
therefore (though with rather more assiduity than 
usual, I admit), when I took to haunting the spot each 
day like a restless phantom. Day after day I ar- 
ranged my engagements so that my afternoons were 
free ; from two till five (that being the time it would 
be safe for a lady to venture into the perlieus of the 
picturesque French quarter unattended) I prowled 
about the least-frequented comers on the off chance 
that a vision of loveliness might grace the old Square, 
and turn it into Paradise. 

And Nell seldom disappointed me; she always 
came alone — she was as solitary as I. I soon knew 
the bench toward which she inevitably gravitated after 
a few itums along the fiower-bordered paths. It was 
well-chosen, being in the most secluded corner of the 
Square, surrounded by some tall shrubs of the pal- 
metto, banana, and lemon or orange variety, which 
kept off the curious gaze of the few tourists who 
straggled along the adjacent walks ; some tall fig trees 
made a grateful shade when old Sol slanted his shafts 
with more ardency than was comfortable. 

I discovered a quiet nook among the shrubs near 
NelPs seat, where, secure from observation, I could 
watch through the greenery, the play of expression 
on her mobile face and in the changeful brown eyes. 

Sometimes her mood was sad and she paid little 
heed to her environment; sometimes she was merely 
a little pensive and, as I could readily see, enjoyed to 
the full the quaint atmosphere that ever informed the 


224 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 

historic old spot, and balmy, spring-like winter day. 
Sometimes, but not often, her mood would border upon 
gayety ; at such times she would gather round her the 
little waifs and strays that peopled the Square tempo- 
rarily at least — a raffish little horde bent on errands to 
or from the French market nearby— and would beguile 
them (with the promise of fairy tales or bonbons by 
way of ‘‘lagniape”) into all sorts of little stunts, from 
the singing of quaint, creole melodies to the perform- 
ance of the ever popular cake-walk, which was a real 
treat, particularly as Nell was wont to pucker up her 
rose-bud mouth into the most ravishing of O^s and 
whistle a merry lay that kept the tots going till they 
were ready to drop with weariness, so entranced were 
they by the very spirit of music which seemed to have 
got into the sweet notes of the warbler. 

It was beautiful to see the childish abandon into 
which Nell would throw herself at such times — the 
winsome, alluring witchery of the riant countenance, 
as she beamed on the motley collection; the tender 
sweetness that came into her eyes when some little 
waif revealed its love for her, was worth a king’s 
ransom ! 0 she showed me day after day depths be- 
yond depths of unsuspected beauty in her soul, till my 
heart went out to her with an abandon which went 
nigh to bursting that sorely tried organ. 

How precious this hallowed corner of the Square 
became to me ! how I cherished the hours I spent thus 
in close touch with the load-star of my existence. No 
day seemed worth while ; life was scarcely worth the 
living if she failed to occupy her accustomed seat. 

I often found myself indulging in strange, delirious 
reveries about her in which memory played a vivid 


225 


Taking the Tricks 

part. It was some meagre satisfaction then, to re- 
flect that she had been mine absolutely in the time 
that was gone — nothing could alter that, whatever the 
future might have in store. 

The days she stayed away — how blank the face of 
the world seemed then! — ^how dull, how weary-long 
the hours that must pass ere I could sit in the shade 
of the magnolia tree and begin all over again the 
alternations of hope and fear, waiting to see if Nell 
would appear! For as the months passed and cold 
spells came, I often tarried in vain for her appear- 
ance ; or if she did come, a short glimpse was all that 
was vouchsafed me, for she only walked a few times 
about the Square, it being too cold to linger in the 
frigid air unless one courted pneumonia — ^how I 
fretted and worried for a sight of her! my starved 
heart crying aloud for the sustenance that was de- 
nied it. 

Then when the warm spells intervened again, what 
radiance, what gladness flooded my life on the red- 
letter days when the old place knew her light foot- 
fall once more! But she came more and more rarely 
as time went on, and her face grew paler week by 
week — I could see that she was fretting sadly; she 
seemed so fragile at length, I grew alarmed, for a dim 
suspicion of the truth began to take form in my brain. 

But this was horrible! I would say to myself at 
such times — I thrust the thought into the background 
resolutely, at first, refusing to consider the possibility 
— no, no, it was too awful, this added terror! — ^the 
fates perverse would surely noit burden further a life 
already so overburdened. How I longed to shield, to 
protect her ! 0, had I but the right ! — ^the pity of it ! — 
15 


226 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


to find all the word home means to me in its highest 
sense, the happiness I so craved, so close, so close! 
Why, it was as though I had but to stretch out my 
hands to grasp it — ^yet what immeasurable worlds 
away it is 1 

What a mockery life is — ^what a hell! If there 
is any corner of the nethermost gehenna more har- 
rowing, more agonizing than this mortal existence, 
heaven pity the wretches who must inhabit it ! 

Drearily I looked toward Nell’s window and ru- 
minated over the prospect the inexorable future held 
— that black period when I should be denied the poor 
comfort of seeing my little love, should not know 
where she was or if all were well with her. 

‘‘How can I let her go ouit of my life for good?” 
I asked myself for the hundredth time. What could 
the future bring that would measure up in any de- 
gree to the happiness of these few short months since 
we met? How could I bear my life when fears for 
her were eating their way like a canker through my 
heart? The prospect daunted me, weary and dis- 
couraged as I was over the failure of my big coup 
this afternoon. 


CHAPTER VII 


A Domestic Upheaval 

I WAS aroused from my fit of abstraotion by a 
commotion in the direction of the courtyard. Blows 
were being struck there in the darkness beyond that 
clump of palms. Sounds indicative of domestic strife 
— a decidedly irate voice in a running accompaniment 
of disjointed sentences, smote the circumambient ozone. 
If I was not mistaken that was the throaty voice of 
black Sukey — ^yes, I thought so — a hasty stride or two 
brought me near enough to the zone of action to 
make out one of the combatants at least. 

There had evidently been a sad disturbance in 
Sukey ’s domestic economy, in which the eternal 
scheme of things had suffered a terrible unheaval. 
She was most certainly ‘‘doing her damnedest’’ to 
bring order out of chaos, or make confusion worse 
confounded — it would be hard for one who was not 
on to determine which ; she, herself apparently had no 
uncertain notions in the matter, for she paused an in- 
stant, and drew a breath replete with satisfaction; as 
well she might, for her enemy lay biting the dust while 
she sat in state astride his prostrate figure, pommel- 
ling the unprotected physiogonomy anon, and anon 
pulling out handsfull of kinky wool amid such yells 
as I never dreamed possible to mortal tongue. 

“I ’ll spile yo ’h face f o ’h yo ’h ! good-f o ’h- 
nothin’ no-count niggah yo ’h!” scolded the enraged 
227 


228 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


Sukey, desisting in her punishment from sheer lack 
of strength, while the yells diminished to half-hearted 
groans that were, palpably, merely kept up lest oper- 
ations begin anew. 

‘Spose you all is runnin’ o’ de notion dat a 
brack-cullud lady is willin’ to step’ commadatin’- 
like to one side, while her man is cyrryin’ on wid a 
no-count yaller gal,” went on Sukey in a voice of 
infinite sarcasm. ‘‘Huh! I reckon ’bout dis time 
you all ’s got ’notheh think comin ’ 1’ ’ and she fell to 
with redoubled ardor, plying fists and claws indis- 
criminately. 

Go it, old girl, I ’ve got a bet on you, I felt 
like shouting, for I gloried in her spunk. But a little 
figure came running down the steps from the kitchen 
entry at this point, and laid a restraining hand upon 
the upraised fist. 

A strange quiet fell upon the group, and I soon 
made out, from my retired Hook, the soft tones of 
Nell’s voice remonstrating coaxingly with her wrath- 
ful factotum. 

“Now, Sukey, you bad, bad Sukey — I wonder 
at you ! — do you want to kill Mr. Grayson ? I really 
am very much disappointed in you, Sukey — 
when you know the doctor said we must be careful 
to keep the place very quiet, too! Please, please,” 
in a voice calculated to coax the birds oif the bushes, 
“please come away with me, and let ’s talk the mat- 
ter over calmly — I know, my poor girl, that you have 
lots to try you, but call a truce to hostilities for the 
present — if you must avenge your wrongs, wait till 
you get home. Come, let poor Alexander get up, he 
must be half-perished in that cramped position— do, 


229 


Taking the Tricks 

that ’s a good girl?” and Nell’s white hand drew 
down from its belligerent attitude, the black fist that 
hovered in imminent menace above the wincing head 
of the delinquent. 

But all Nell’s powers of persuasion were inade- 
quate. Sukey refused fiatly to be dislodged from her 
vantage point. 

‘‘No, missy, ’sense me. Not if I knows myse’f — an’ 
it ’s dollahs to doughnuts I does — ^no ma’am! I ’se 
not gwine budge — ^not till dat vipah hab skedaddled,” 
motioning mysteriously toward the shadows, “I ’ll 
show hu’h how to fotch mah man he ’ah an’ fiout me 
to mah face — de yaller wench! I ’d ’a spiled hu’h 
beauty fo’h hu’h, too, if Aluxande’h ’d ’a’ let me go 
— ^low-lif’, trifiin’, no-count drab! — ^but you all jes’ 
wait — ” 

“Aw beat yo’ bean, beat yo’ bean, kid! yo’ brains 
am dusty,” broke in a soft Southern voice, and the 
owner fiashed for a moment in the light of the moon 
and the electric globe nearby, disclosing the bright- 
clad form of a buxom octoroon, before vanishing 
through the back gate, with a derisive cackle which 
left Sukey quite speechless with wrath for an instant. 

“Dere! yo’h see dat, yo’h Aluxande’h,” jibed his 
tormentor, triumphantly, a moment later, “dat ’s 
a damn good ’finity, ain’t it? — ^spends all yo’h money, 
gits yo’h in hot wata’h, an’ den pikes out an’ lets 
yo’h to de lurch, afta’h makin’ a pack ’o fools outen 
yo’h — 0 yas, dat ’s a damn good — ” 

“0 hush, Sukey!” burst out Nell, scandalized at 
such plain speaking and anxious evidentlj'' to bring 
about a reconciliation ; ‘ ‘ Come, there ’s a good girl, do 
let Alexander up — he ’ll promise not to go till you do. 


230 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


'won’t you, Alexander?” appealing to that prostrate 
worm, who still kept up his whimpering. 

But he now broke forth at once in African volu- 
bility, promising the most abject self-abasement if 
the foe would relent; he vowed by all the hoodoos he 
held sacred, that he had no intention of doing any- 
thing in anywise contrary to the will of the doughty 
autocrat who held him in such despicable subjection, 
or words to that purport. 

‘^Well, dere,” and Sukey reluctantly relinquished 
her advantage. ^‘But don’ yo’h try enny mo’ of yo’h 
fool tricks wid me !” Whereupon the crestfallen coon 
rolled over and slunk off into the background with an 
air that begged pardon for being alive. 

He came through the lattice-gate toward me and 
I was surprised to find, on a nearer view, that I knew 
the fellow for the odd man around the hotel; some- 
thing in his voice had been strangely familiar, but 
I ’d paid no heed to it. I let him sneak on past 
me (being in the shadow of the palms he failed to note 
my presence in his haste) to a retired bench near the 
front garden, where he apparently became absorbed in 
taking stock of his injuries. 

‘‘But, Sukey, what could you expect?” remon- 
strated Nell, in a distressed voice, apropos of some- 
thing I did not quite catch. “You know I warned 
you all along, don’t you remember I told you that if 
you didn’t persuade Alexander to marry you he 
would leave you some day? You see I was right, my 
poor girl.” 

“Yas’m! — ^yas, missy, deed I ’se lost him sho- 
nough, I reckon,” wailed Sukey dismally, “An’ hit’s 
all ’long ’o dat high-toned gag ’o you’hs dat dat yaller 


231 


Taking the Tricks 

woman got ’im, too!’’ and the disgruntled damsel 
sank down upon the grass, lifted up her voice, and 
howled with woe ; pouring out disjointed phrases the 
while, as her wrongs loomed large in her distracted 
mind. “But I ain’ troo wid her (howl-howl) — de 
low-lived hussy ! to come soupin ’ roun ’ my man when 
I ’se try in’ to disciple him to do his dooty (howl) 
ef I get one good whack at her (howl) de triflin’ no- 
count yaller wench (howl) deh won’ be nothin’ lef’ 
but a grease-spot, (Howl-howl.) 

Nell looked on at this scene for a minute, with a 
helpless air of bewilderment, at this unlooked-for 
change of base; for the war-like port had vanished 
with Alexander. 

“What am I to say to you, my poor woman! 
But there, it is only the reaction, I expect — that ’s 
right, cry away — ^it ’ll do you good — ^you ’ll feel bet- 
ter directly,” accompanying her words with little, soft 
pats on the shoulder. 

“Yas’m — ^yas missy,” in a more subdued tone. 
‘ ‘ How come you all try to make silk pocket-books 
outen hog’s years ? eh ? I was well ’nough off as I was 
— oney I did ’en know it — it ’s too late to try dat 
high-toned gag, I tell ye, missy — deed I tried it, missy, 
an ’ now look at me — Alexander ’ll run off fust chance 
he gits, I know he will” — (howl-howl.) 

“Why, Sukey!” burst out Nell, deprecatingly ; 
wise at last to her inability to cope with the laxity, the 
elasticity, of her sable-hued handmaiden’s code of 
ethics, which she had labored with such praiseworthy 
zeal to elevate to a height utterly at variance with the 
conditions under which that damsel had been bred. 

“Believe me, Sukey, I regret this dreadful affair 


232 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


more than I can say. I ’m sorry you can’t see 
things as I do, and that you won’t mal^e up your 
mind to break with Alexander completely unless he 
makes amends for the wrong he has done you all these 
years — and,” here Nell’s voice held a weary, discour- 
aged note, ‘Ho hear you say that it ’s all my fault, 
cuts me dreadfully.” 

I swore roundly, under my breath, when I saw how 
concerned poor Nell was over this miscarriage of her 
well-meant plan for the black girl’s reclamation. It 
irked me well-nigh past bearing to see the poor child 
harrying herself in this pitiful way ; and for such a 
cause. Were there not enough troubles of her own, 
that she must reach out to make new ones? It was 
just about the drop too much for me. In a flash my 
mind was made up — the plan outlined itself before 
me vividly. Not for many thousands could I brook 
the thought that anything within my power to 
remedy should worry my little girl. And I had a 
shrewd notion that in the present instance it would 
be a simple matter to bring Alexander speedily to a 
sense of his ‘ ‘ dooty. ’ ’ 

So I strolled carelessly over to where that dejected 
hero sat in melancholy contemplation of the hour 
when he should be compelled to leave this neutral 
ground and hie himself with his ireful Nemesis to the 
humble basement in one of the nearby side streets, 
that constituted the sacred precincts of home-sweet- 
home for him. 

“Well, Alec, I suppose you will be knocking off 
toting round muddy shoes, and emptying garbage 
cans one of these days, and setting up in business for 
yourself,” I observed in a studiedly conversational 


233 


Taking the Tricks 

tone. He started suspiciously at first, then recogniz- 
ing me after a minute, stared at me, frankly agape 
at this novel notion. ‘‘What are you thinking of 
going into?’’ I went on nonchalantly. “If you ask 
me, I ’d advise something in the retail cigar trade, with 
candy, magazines and papers as a side-line.” 

“Lawsy, Mistah Lovell, wha-what on yarth am 
you all talkin’ ’bout?” and the whites of his eyes 
rolled round at me in perplexed uncertainly as to 
whether he had heard aright. 

“Why, you don’t mean to say you haven’t 
heard?” I burst out in simulated astonishment, 
‘ ‘ did n’t Sukey tell you ? — about the money her young 
mistress is going to settle upon her?” Then I made 
as if to take back the words. “0! I forgot !-^there, 
I ’ve done it now — it was a secret — Sukey does n ’t 
know yet. What will Mrs. Grayson say when she 
finds out I ’ve given her game dead away?” I paced 
up and down the path as though greatly disturbed 
for a minute. Then : 

“I say, Alec, you won’t tell Sukey about it till 
I give you the word, will you? You see her mistress 
is going away presently, to be a great singer, as soon 
as Mr. Grayson has recovered from this attack; and 
she wants Sukey to go with her for a little while, to 
be her maid ; I understand that Sukey has been doing 
work of this kind, in addition to her other duties for 
some time, owing to the vacancy caused by the illness 
of her regular attendant?” (I had learned through 
Lady Nan of this change in the menage, whose most 
trivial details had interest for me.) “Everything 
will be so .strange for Mrs. Grayson at first — ^she will 
want some one who knows her ways,” (for it had 


234 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


occurred to me that Nell would find in the black girl 
a most faithful servant in the trying time to come — 
one who would be bound to her by something more than 
cold cash, for Sukey adored her young mistress.) 
“But,’’ I went on, “of course, now I come to think 
of it, Sukey hasn’t heard about the money, not yet; 
but Mrs. Grayson is very grateful for her willingness 
to go, and will reward her liberally — ^yes, Sukey will 
be quite rich for one in her sphere; and of course,” 
carelessly, will come in for some of it, since you 
are Sukey ’s husband, (for you are that, aren’t you?) 
enough uf it to -set you up in business somewhere, any- 
way,” I added artfully. 

This view of the case made Alec sit up and take 
notice for fair; his eyelids had been batting at such 
a great show of speed, and his eyeballs made such 
tremendous play that he presented the appearance 
of one rapidly approaching dissolution — only the 
surcharge of cupidity with which his face was in- 
stinct proclaimed loudly his hold on things mundane. 

“Is-is-is dat de straight tip yo’h am givin’ me, 
boss? yo’-yo’-yo’ am certain dey ain’ no mistake? 
How-how-how come you all know so much, huh?” 
becoming more incoherent than ever in his anxiety. 

When I assured him that there would be no mis- 
take, that I had positive information on the subject, 
(and I vowed to myself to make it my business to 
look to it that his visions of wealth failed not to 
be realized) he waited for nothing more, but hastened 
away with determined mien. 

Discreetly I tiptoed after to note the event, im- 
mensely tickled at the alacrity with which the coon 
had bit at the tempting bait, as I had been ready 


Taking the Tricks 235 

to wager he would do. From my hiding-place among 
some shrubs I could see dimly what went on, and 
stray scraps of sentences came my way occasionally. 
But the pantomime was sufficiently enlightening to 
tell me, in the face of my covert knowledge of Alec’s 
motives of disinterested devotion, that matters were 
arranging themselves to the complete satisfaction of 
Nell and her swarthy factotum; Sukey’s excited, joy- 
ous gestures and the pleased, relieved look on Nell’s 
face were revelations exactly 'to my liking ; the mat- 
ter would now move along according to schedule; it 
only remained to take Sukey into my confidence far 
enough to keep Nell in the dark as to the mysterious 
legacy I proposed to furnish. 

Soon after that the reunited pair went off together. 
A faint echo of the billing and cooing incident to the 
artful policy of Alec came to my ears a few minutes 
later, when they passed along the garden wall on the 
banquette outside, separated from my bench by only 
a few feet of brick. 

‘‘Honest, Sukey, I tink yo’h am a baby-doll!” 
I distinctly heard Alec gurgle; which went to show 
that that shrewd financier wasn’t letting the grass 
grow under his feet, not so you could notice it, at 
least. 


CHAPTER VIII 


‘How Will It All End?^ 


And I — I was left alone in the moon-flooded 
garden with the maid of my heart. She stood beside 
some shrubs of giant palms to which she had wan- 
dered, the folds of the white negligee she wore falling 
round her in graceful draperies; her face, upturned 
to the starry sky, was almost unearthly in the alluring 
softness the moonbeams lent to it. How fair she was 
— how fair — and so young. Far, far too young to bear 
the burden the future was bringing to her on swift, 
relentless wings. How could I bear it? how go my 
way and leave my little love to such a fate? Was 
there no help for it? How, how, would it all end? 
If I hadn’t always held such strict views on di- 
vorce — Nell has never been that brute’s wife, after all 
— I wonder — but no, happiness at the sacriflce of 
principle — I shrank from the thought, so great a hold 
does conventionality (or prejudice, is it?) take of 
one. Would I always feel so ? Somehow we are prone 
to feel that circumstances surrounding us are pe- 
culiar, extenuating, when temptation assails the 
citadel of conscience — ^standards which obtain as a 
matter of course in normal moments, seem foolishly 
high then — we wish we had less lofty ideals — the re- 
sult is inevitable with most of us. Would it prove so 
with me? With Nell? Somehow I can’t fancy her 
giving ground thus, if her principles were involved. 

236 


237 


Taking the Tricks 

Had she, too, these radical convictions on divorce? 
I wished I knew. Well, time will show what manner 
of man I am — I have woefully neglected the solemn 
injunction, ‘^Know thyself,’’ I ’m free to confess. 

Nell strolled idly round the garden, stopping now 
and then to gather a late-blooming violet, sometimes 
so near me that her white garments almost touched 
me as she passed. 

There she was before me, dainty, alluring in all 
her girlish loveliness. A sudden, irresistible impulse 
seized me to come forth from the shadows and lay 
hold of the opportunity these few minutes would give 
me — ^to hear once more that dear voice speaking to me, 
to look once more into the eyes whose unfathomable 
depths always made my senses reel with such a thrill 
of enchantment, empressement, that I invariably 
caught my breath in wonder. Heaven knows such 
chances will be rare enough, I muttered, dismally; 
why should I allow one of them to lapse? 

I stole lightly, softly back to the gate. Nell had 
turned back toward the house ; I should do very nicely. 
I rang the gate bell, then stepped boldly forward 
without waiting for a response as though I had but 
just arrived. 

‘‘Nell,” I called softly, “is that you?” 

She started slightly, then recovering herself, ran 
up to me at once, a look of glad welcome in her eyes. 

“Oh! I couldn’t think who it could be at first. 
We are such early people that no one calls, as a rule, 
after nine. I ’m so glad you came; I was sorry to 
miss you this afternoon. Why did you leave so ab- 
ruptly this morning ? ” in a reproachful voice. ‘ ‘ Oh, 
it has been such a long, long day; I have been so 


238 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


anxious — Howard lays in such a death-like stupor; 
I fear, I fear — I don’t know what; and the nurse is 
so dignifiedly non-committal — there is no getting any 
comfort from her.^^ 

‘^Why, Nell!” I exclaimed, in a surprised kind 
of way, taking both her hands in mine and patting 
them reassuringly, for she seemed strangely upset. 
‘‘I thought it best to let you make up some of the 
sleep which you so sorely needed — ^you were resting 
so comfortably, it seemed a pity to disturb you just 
to say good-bye — ^there was so much to be done, you 
see, and I knew Sukey would take good care of you, 
she is such a mammy, though rather young for that 
role, I know.” I drew her down upon a bench be- 
neath some banana and orange shrubs, for she was 
trembling still. 

^‘Oh, I know you were very busy — I should be 
more sensible — ^but — Deane, Lady Nan was here just 
a short time ago — ^seeing you so suddenly brought 
it all back to me again — she talked so wildly, so 
curiously ; I was at a decided loss to understand what 
she was getting at for awhile, but finally made out 
from her insinuations and innuendoes that she had 
an idea I had made an attempt to recover the 
marriage lines to-day. What could have happened 
to lead her to draw such a conclusion — I have n ’t been 
near the hotel? Another thing — ^she talked as if she 
suspected what had befallen Howard last night — 
threatened dire consequences to you and me if it 
turned out that he was seriously hurt,” and a sigh 
of perplexity escaped her over this new complica- 
tion. 

^‘My poor child — ^how am I to tell you how sadly 


Taking the Tricks 239 

I Ve bungled things — ^you will find me but a broken 
reed, after all, I expect. And I thought to have all 
the worry over and done with by this time, too! 
Would you believe it? I had those blasted papers in 
my hands this very evening, and when Lady Nan 
came up unexpectedly, allowed myself to become so 
flustrated that I carried oif the wrong sheet. To 
think of coming so near the end of our main cause 
for worry, — oh yes,’’ as Nell looked anxious, ‘‘don’t 
ever doubt it — that is really all we need trouble 
ourselves about now; Grayson will come out of this 
business 0. K., he was doing nicely this afternoon — 
it will probably be only a matter of a few weeks^ — 
you will see; he has a constitution of iron, I found 
upon examination, and Brady agrees with me. As 
for Lady Nan’s threats — if we had that precious 
document we need fear nothing from her — ^we’d have 
her dead to rights.” 

“Then we must try again,” declared Nell 
stanchly, “oh, if only Howard will recover I can 
take heart of grace once more — it seemed the drop 
too much to have this new trial — oh I ’m sure some 
happy inspiration will come to us — ^we will find a 
way to regain possession of this document which 
changes hands with such bewildering frequency.” 

“But she will scarcely allow us another chance at 
the marriage lines now,” I disparaged in a dis- 
couraged voice, “she will take mighty good care to 
safeguard them pretty efficiently, you may be sure. 
I am rather dispirited, I confess, when I think of 
the difficulties in our way. Lady Nan is so success- 
ful always in all her little enterprises, nothing seems 
to go amiss with her, nothing — I am growing chicken- 


240 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


hearted, I believe; strangely damped in my courage 
somehow, to-night. She is so unscrupulous, where 
anything involving her own well-being is in question 
— if she should do her worst! that is what strikes 
terror to my soul — I fear for you, Nell! the awful 
trouble she can work! It has a paralyzing effect on 
my nerve — ’’ 

Nell threw back her head in a little gesture of 
defiance. 

‘‘Not me!’^ she declared stoutly, ungrammatical in 
her fervor; “on the contrary — ^the thought of Lady 
Nan is a spur to my drooping spirits always — I 
spunk right up, feel a capability for any and every 
species of derring-do — I ’m keyed up to such a 
pitch that anything and everything seems possible. 
I say to myself with girded loins, after each check: 

‘I am worn, I am bent, I am cheated 
Of all that youth bade me to win — 

But name me not with the defeated! 

To-morrow again I begin!’ 

“Oh, yes, when I think of her triumphing over 
me, I refuse to be damped — I am convinced we ’ll 
find a way to fight through to victory in spite of all,” 
and the girl’s wonderful brown eyes were positively 
mystic with the light of — prophecy was it? Did the 
soul of a seeress look out of those star-bright soul- 
windows ? 

“Well, perhaps you ’re right — I ’m cast down by 
my own lamentable failure just now,” I returned, 
for she beamed on me with such cheerful courage it 
was impossible to despair in the face of that “fight 


Taking the Tricks 241 

on, fight ever’’ spirit; impossible not to feel a 
corresponding glow of hope, what though it borrowed 
its gleam. 

Soon after this I left the dim, old garden, urging 
Nell to seek her couch early. I protracted the leave- 
taking, with artful policy, holding the little hand as 
though I never meant to let go, talking away at a 
great rate the while about the conditions that must 
obtain if Grayson regained his faculties; then, when 
I could think of nothing more to say on the all- 
absorbing topic, pressing that beautiful hand to my 
lips again and again, only recalled to earth once 
more by the firm way my little girl drew away from 
my passionate clasp of her fingers. 

16 


CHAPTER IX 


Grayson 

Grayson recovered consciousness the third day 
after the ‘‘seizure/’ It was in the afternoon, and 
Nell and I were in the garden seeking what coolness 
and shade was to be found in its north corner. It 
had been one of those sultry, airless days that some- 
times come, even in the depths of winter, in this city 
of the Crescent. Nell was outlining a new plan of 
hers for making an onslaught upon the defenses o£ 
our common foe. Lady Nan, who had been insuffer- 
ably scornful and triumphant this afternoon when 
she called to inquire how Grayson did. Nell was just 
warming to her subject when, chancing to look to- 
ward the house, we caught sight of the nurse through 
one of the windows of the sick-room which gave on 
this part of the garden. I fancied that nurse’s 
movements betokened that something unusual was 
taking place there. Yes, I was right — ^she came to 
the open window and called to us softly. 

“Oh, Dr. Lovell — Mrs. Grayson!” and she 
beckoned peremptorily. 

"We hastened indoors and up the grand staircase 
in breathless suspense as to what this imperative 
summons portended. While everything had gone 
swimmingly so far, it came to me now as we mounted 
the stairs that there is always an element of un- 
certainty to be reckoned with in these cases of con- 
cussion ; I realized that we were not out of the wood 
242 


243 


Taking the Tricks 

yet, to change the simile, nor would be till conscious- 
ness was restored. I was very anxious therefore, 
fearing some crisis was approaching that would tax 
all our powers to meet with outward tranquillity; I 
ever feared the betrayal of our secret to the astute 
Nurse Brother, whom I felt sure more than half- 
suspected a hidden trouble, an understanding be- 
tween Nell and me, from the way she looked from 
Nell to me at times. But she was a discreet creature 
and I banked on her professional honor. 

She met us at the door of the sick-room with her 
finger on her lip and an excited manner that was at 
distinct variance with her usual phlegmatic port. 

Nell stopped to bold a whispered colloquy outside 
the door, but I hurried over to the huge tester-bed, 
a handsome specimen of the antique in carved black 
walnut; the hangings made such a shadow I could 
scarcely make out his features; I hasitily drew them 
aside, and opened a window-blind near by. 

Grayson lay so quiet, and at the first blush seemed 
so unchanged I glanced round inquiringly for nurse, 
who with Nell advanced into the room at this moment. 

^‘Wait,’’ Miss Brether murmured confidently. 

On a closer inspection I found that there was a 
change of a subtle character in the patient’s expres- 
sion — a change so subtle that it was difficult to 
analyze. The blankness of unconsciousness had given 
place, for one thing, to a something else, an indefin- 
able, indescribable something, felt more easily than 
seen. Probably if my attention had not been drawn 
to him, and hence on the qui vive, it might have 
escaped me. 

Grayson’s eyelids quivered presently, while we 


244 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


watched over him, fluttered a moment, then unclosed 
and his eyes stared directly into mine. His lips 
moved, but words seemed to be long in coming — but 
stay, he speaks at last — ^but what is this? I mar- 
velled if I heard aright. 

‘‘For he ’s a jolly good fellow;’’ he hummed dis- 
tinctly, though in a very weak, falsetto pipe, then: 
“Oh, cut that out — devil take your diabolical jokes 
anyway — ouch! stop, I say stop! — do you want to 
murder me? — there! I told you so!” and Grayson, 
who had been struggling and groaning as though in 
an extremity of suffering, raised himself straight up 
in bed and flung to one side so suddenly he would 
have fallen to the floor if I hadn’t put out a re- 
straining hand and laid him down once more on his 
pillow. He rubbed his head feebly as though in pain, 
glancing my way cursorily, then: 

‘ ‘ I say, Deering, old man, let me out of this, won ’t 
you ? what the devil do you mean ? — ^say, you ’re a 
bunch o’ pictures, ain’t you? — ^but I ’ve got to get 
back to the hotel — ^honest, this is on the level, I tell 
you ! Besides, I ’m dog-tired of being the goat, I ’ll 
tell you that — ^you ’ve had your fun, and you have n’t 
piked about it, I ’ll say that for you — ^let me out 
’o this, will you?” and he closed his eyes weakly, 
subsiding into a sort of lethargy from which he 
roused now and then to groan and hold his head in 
both his hands. 

Nell’s eyes met mine in amazed comprehension; 
I saw at once that she had guessed the truth. 

“That ’s the way he has been going on for the 
last few minutes,” observed nurse, straightening the 
covers and plumping up the pillows with deft aplomb. 


U5 


Taking the Tricks 

But this was too good to be true, I told myself. 
I had feared all along some such scene as we had 
just witnessed; the last words uttered, the line of 
thought followed just previous to the blow or fall 
which induces concussion, is often identical with the 
first conscious speech afterward. I rejoiced greatly 
that no hint of what transpired three nights ago 
would now come from Grayson. Why, he might have 
blurted out the whole dreadful tale in a few wild 
words! and discreet as nurse had shown herself, this 
was a thing best buried in oblivion. The sweat stood 
out on my forehead at the narrow escape we had had. 

I took out my watch, saw that it was verging 
upon the hour when nurse took her two-hours’ air- 
ing and rest; then gravely got out some prescription 
blanks; Brady had given me a few (I had none of my 
own, not practicing my profession as a rule) wrote 
a scrawl of hieroglyphics, and calling Miss Brother 
into the hall despatched her with it, asking her, as 
a personal favor, to take her constitutional in the 
direction of the pharmacy. I took occasion to inti- 
mate that it was my professional opinion that Gray- 
son would better be prepared for the sight of strange 
faces, before she appeared at his bedside in the 
capacity of attendant; he would no doubt soon comq 
fully to himself, probably in a few minutes, and by 
her return this could be readily accomplished. Nurse 
was struck with this view, I could see, and went off 
at once, glad to get away earlier than usual from 
the tiresome round of her depressing duties. 

Affairs in the sick-room had, as I anticipated, 
already changed appreciably in this short interval. 
The sick man lay gathering up the tangled threads 


246 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


of his past evidently, judging by the new expression 
on his face. Nell was holding forth in a soothing 
undertone when I entered. 

“Yes, you must be very quiet now; you Ve had 
a fall — ^this is your first conscious moment for three 
days — ’’ she stopped abruptly at my warning gesture, 
and came with me to her boudoir, after bidding her 
patient rest till she came back. 

“What is itr’ questioned Nell anxiously, as the 
door closed behind us; “did I say anything amiss 

“Oh, no, you were most discreet; but I want to 
talk over this queer business with you and see if we 
can’t come to some conclusion. You must be careful 
what you say though — ^we must all be careful. I 
must think — but I don’t know where to begin — this 
is a very strange thing, an unexpected turn — if he 
had had a fall that night at his club five months ago, 
or any sort of an injury to his head, as his words 
appeared to suggest — that would account for his tak- 
ing up the thread of life again at that point — ^yes, 
if he ’d had a blow on the head at that time — ” 

“Oh, but he had — I ’m forgetting,” spoke up 
Nell, coming suddenly out of her fit of abstraction. 
“Oh, it’s perfectly true — ^you needn’t look at me 
like that; Howard has had periodical headaches of 
a very severe character ever since.” This in answer 
to my look of incredulity, for it was hard for me to 
credit the good news; it meant that Grayson’s lapse 
of memory was in all probability a permanent one; 
he would remember nothing of Nell’s condition; we 
would be put right back to where we were before 
the discovery of the doctor who attended Nell the 
night of the opera. A whole panorama of reassur- 


Taking the Tricks 247 

ing possibilities flashed before my disturbed mind 
in that brief space ; no wonder I looked skeptical — it 
was too good to be true, this news! 

‘'It means,’' I told Nell, “that you will have no 
further trouble with Grayson — he will know nothing 
of my presence in New Orleans — all that came after 
his visit to the club will be a blank. He will remem- 
ber me only as his quondam classmate; he doesn’t 
know— but stay — ^there is Lady Nan and her am- 
bitious hopes to be reckoned with; if you are right 
in thinking she means to take up with Grayson — 
what shall we do about her? — ^she will not consent 
to be kept out of his way much longer,” and I 
sighed perplexedly. 

“I wonder what she will do when she finds out? 
— there were her mysterious threats if harm came 
to Howard — and I suppose from her standpoint, this 
is about the worst thing, aside from his death of 
course, which could have happened,” and Nell sighed 
in her turn. 

We sat in silence going over the vexed question 
in our minds. 

“I think I see a way to keep things quiet, for 
a time anyway, maybe for a sufficient space to allow 
me to get away before Lady Nan can do any harm,” 
observed Nell presently. “Howard is very sensitive 
to the good opinion of his little world — ^has, in fact, 
not to mince words, the supersensitive self-conscious- 
ness of the over-vain mortal — ^he would find the pub- 
licity his peculiar case would create, if it got out, 
insufferable, intolerable. If we make this publicity 
our slogan we ’ll have his entire co-operation in a little 
plan that has just popped into my head. We can 


248 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


represent to him that he can easily pretend to have 
knowledge of all the events he has forgotten — for of 
course we ’ll have to tell him of his lapse of memory. 
Then by a little coaching he should not have much 
difficulty in doing his part to keep his real condition 
from becoming common property. You can assume 
full charge of the case, can’t you, since he is so nearly 
recovered? then there will be no one but our three 
selves to know that he is not his own old self.” And 
Nell looked to me for approval of the little plot. 

I thought it over carefully. 

‘‘The plan looks possible — even feasible,” I told 
her, “it is well-thought out, you are a very clever 
little girl — I really think we may try it. If it 
succeeds even for a short time, it puts the game into 
our own hands — ^yes, I do believe we have made a 
ten-strike this time! I ’m immensely relieved — I 
feared we were up against it good and hard, for a 
minute, for as you just said. Lady Nan’s threats — 
but now he can be told that he is supposed to be on 
flirting terms with Lady Nan, which will preclude 
the possibility of his distant manner (as any but the 
very warmest would be considered by her) being 
remarked. We can hedge him round for a long time, 
on the plea of delicate health, from any intercourse 
with any one, including such a close friend as Lady 
Nan. That will give you ample time to inform him 
of the things he must know. His mistakes can readily 
be made to appear the result of his illness — some 
lapse of memory is to be expected, as you must be 
careful to impress upon him, or he will over-act his 
part; we have Lady Nan’s keen intelligence to out- 
wit — it ’s a cinch we ’ll need all our wits about us 


249 


Taking the Tricks 

to accomplish this thing successfully,’’ and I led 
the way back to the patient, for he had been too long 
alone as it was. 

It was high time Nell began to put in effect the 
workings of her plan, nurse would be coming back 
in another hour and a half — ^the time was none to 
long to put matters in train. 

We found the sick man just rousing from a nap. 
I approached the bed with more or less trepidation, 
I confess. What if we had been too sanguine ? 
What if we were mistaken after all? Suppose the 
experience of half an hour ago had been only a phase 
which the sleep from which he was waking had 
dissipated ? 

I motioned Nell to take the initiative. She 
stepped forward at once. 

‘'Well, Howard, how are you by this time? I 
hope you feel more comfortable since your nap ; that 
is what you need — plenty of sleep will do you more 
good than all the doctor’s pills and potions, if I do 
tell him so to his face. This is Dr. Lovell,” as Gray- 
son looked at me curiously, puzzlingly; “he is an 
old schoolmate of yours, don’t you remember? and 
the husband of your friend. Lady Nan. He has just 
brought you through a dreadful stupor lasting 
several days.” 

I waited in considerable anxiety, while he studied 
my face slowly, curiously a minute. Would he greet 
me as his old classmate, or would his face grow cold 
and stern with the elucidating reconnoissance of 
complete consciousness ? His first words set my fears 
at rest. 

“Hello, Lovell! what ’re you doing down here? 


250 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


How is Lady Nan, and is she with yon? And how 
— oh, my head! — ouch! — those blood-thirsty villains! 
- — Deane, my head feels like -twenty drums — talk 
about college hazings — ^they Ve got them beat a mile 
— will my head ever stop thumping? It feels like a 
whole nestful of bumblebees. And how it does 
ache — ^wow ! — ^unconscious several days, eh ? huh ! it ’s 
a wonder I ever did come to!’’ 

Nell and I exchanged glances of congratulation. 
Everything was all 0. K. There was nothing I 
could do just now, and Nell needed all the time left 
before nurse’s return to inform Grayson of the 
months that had passed since his night at the club, 
and to coach him in his role; so I left after the ex- 
change of a few commonplaces with the patient, dur- 
ing which I managed to convey some idea of the 
length of our sojourn in New Orleans, our meeting 
with him (Grayson) long ago when the delay to the 
repairing of the yacht kept us lingering on, com- 
menting incidentally on the impatience of Lady Nan 
before she met him and Nell; in this way I hoped to 
prepare him for the tale Nell would presently be 
telling him, so that his questions would pave the way 
for her. 

‘‘What ’s this about my meeting Lovell and Lady 
Nan here in New Orleans months ago? — why, he ’s 
talking through his hat — I haven’t seen Lady Nan 
since last winter when she was the belle of New 
York’s most exclusive social set,” I heard Grayson 
demand in an amazed voice, as I went down the hall. 
Then Nell’s resonant voice, that carried her answer 
to me in wonderfully distinct tones, sounded along 
the hall and even followed me part-way down the 


251 


Taking the Tricks 

stairs, whose thick carpet gave no echo of my by no 
means fairy footsteps. 

‘ ‘ There, Howard, it ’s a long story ; let me make 
you comfortable before I begin, for IVe much to 
tell you, and everything depends now upon yourself 
— ^you mustn’t get over-fatigued at the very begin- 
ning — here, drink this, it will strengthen you 
mightily for what I have to say — ” and then I 
passed out of hearing. 

Nell was starting off famously like the little 
trump she is, I saw that. The heavy burden I had 
carried these days past seemed lightened wonderfully. 
I hadn’t half -realized how heavy it had been till 
the relief I experienced removed the tension ; I knew 
now that I hadn’t had one moment’s peace of mind 
since the hour I became wise to poor Nell’s plight; 
then my rough handling of that bully, her husband, 
brought on all this uncertainty and worry — ^yes, take 
it all in all, these last strenuous days were the worst 
I ’d ever spent. It meant so much to my little 
girl — ^her entire future was at stake, I mused, going 
over the old ground once more — what a dreadful coil 
it would have made had Grayson died or come to his 
senses fully — it was all very fine for me to swear by 
all the powers in the universe that I would ‘‘rake 
the moon from heaven!” that heaven’s vault should 
crack before a breath of scandal should touch that 
unsullied, immaculate soul! it was quite a different 
story I found, to my mortification, to make good the 
high-sounding oath. My sorry experience as an in- 
cipient Nick Carter did me that much good at least 
— it showed me my limitations. I may have my good 
points; there have been some very flattering things 


252 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


written about me (although even to my inmost ego 
good taste would seem to dictate that the least said 
about that the better) but as an intrepid, unscrupu- 
lous, all-around sleuth I ’m absolutely nil. 

While I ate my solitary dinner (I had declined a 
dinner-dance to which both Lady Nan and myself 
were asked) I ruminated over the next course to 
pursue in getting hold of the momentous paper. It 
was no use searching her rooms again — at least not 
yet — Nell and I both agreed to that ; when I expressed 
my discouragement Nell assured me there were ways 
and ways. ‘‘We will rest on our oars a bit,’’ she 
said, “Lady Nan will grow careless, perhaps, and will 
allow herself to relax her vigilance somewhat — oh, 
you will see, wait a few weeks, then have another try 
at her belongings — she doesn’t suspect you, it will 
be easier for you another time, you won’t be so 
nervous, quite likely.” 


CHAPTER X 


The Momus Ball 

The next few weeks passed rapidly away. All 
too soon the need for a daily visit and confab with 
Nell became altogether unnecessary, palpably so ! for 
of course I made the most of my opportunities and 
abused them sadly, taking a base advantage of the 
ignorance of the lay mind to draw out my visits to the 
point where poor Nell was obliged to put a veto upon 
them at last. I saw the intermeddling of Lady Nan 
in this — ^she must needs put in her officious oar, till 
her insinuations drove Nell to the embargo act in 
self-defense. And it had been so sweet to learn to 
know that rare soul intimately. We agreed so de- 
lightfully on certain fundamental points and dis- 
agreed so frankly on others, that social converse be- 
came more and more piquant and interesting with 
the passing weeks. 

‘‘Oh, have you ever read ‘Set in Silver,’ or ‘A 
Motor Maid?’ ” Nell would ask after a long talk 
about our favorite authors, or I would chime in with 
“Have you ever read ‘The History of Pendenis?’ or 
‘When a Man Marries?’ ” and so on ad infinitum, 
from mid-day till night. How I missed her when 
these seances became taboo, tongue can not express; 
one of us was continually running across some gem 
of poetry in magazine or paper, and then must needs 
enjoy the beauty of its diction or sentiment with 
253 


254 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


the other — a ‘‘feast of reason and flow of soul” were 
these short months, that will always stand out 
brightly against the sombre background the future 
menaces. 

Grayson mended of his hurt rapidly enough after 
he had regained consciousness, but a low fever then 
prevalent in the community kept him confined to his 
room for nearly two months; so that it was dead 
easy for us to keep Lady Nan from knowing the 
truth. She chafed greatly at this enforced delay to 
her plots and projects, and retaliated for my strict 
interdictions against admitting her to the sick-room, 
by all sorts of stinging speeches which finally accom- 
plished her object — ousting me from my paradise; 
for Nell made it a point to be extremely busy all of 
a sudden and found she had no time for me — 
rehearsals and home practicing took up more of her 
time each day (for she sung at the French Opera 
House three nights a week now), till I found myself 
completely left out in the cold. And this estrange- 
ment was kept up even when, fortunately for us. 
Lady Nan at last was laid low by the fever herself, 
just when it seemed that her patience was about to 
give out; we gained quite a respite during the slow 
process of convalescence, which was a great thing for 
all concerned, as I owned in spite of my discontent 
at the defection of my little girl. 

Grayson was a changed man since his illness — • 
his character was apparently gentler, nobler; his 
entire outlook on life, as evidenced by the long con- 
versations I had with him, had undergone a total 
transformation. His morals were more upright, his 
denunciation of the carnal enjoyments, both puerile 


Taking the Tricks 255 

and vicious, that had hitherto made up his life were 
as downright as the most Puritan mind could desire. 
It was a most unique trick the Fates had pulled off 
— ^this stopping of a man in his tracks and setting 
his face in exactly the opposite direction to that in 
which he had elected to travel. 

If I had been sure the change would last, and 
could muster up the proper dynamic force, I should 
have pointed out to Nell the most obvious solution 
of her troubles. For Grayson loves his wife sincerely 
— he is not the man he was; if she could bring her- 
self to forget the past, peace at least, if not happiness, 
might be her portion. Grayson knows nothing, of 
course, of the total estrangement that obtained be- 
tween himself and Nell during those months which 
he has so completely forgotteui — ^he believes their 
married life to have been all that it should, and re- 
joices openly over the prospect of his wife’s becoming 
a mother. Nell, of course, is helpless to put him right 
in this particular, though in regard to all other past 
events with which it is imperative that he be au fait, 
he is decidedly up to the minute, thanks to infinite 
patience and indefatigable efforts on her part. How 
she has contrived to keep up her air of aloofness and 
at the same time imbue Grayson’s mind with the 
knowledge necessary to the part he is called upon 
to play, is the marvel of marvels to me! Grayson 
takes it all in good part, winks at me slyly and inti- 
mates that it is nothing — ^simply what is to be ex- 
pected from one in her delicate state. 

Grayson’s attitude toward Nell’s engagement at 
the French Opera betokened the greatest change in 
his character; he takes it all as a matter of course 


256 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


and is very proud of the flattering things the papers 
are saying about her. 

To me it was a taste of heaven aforetime to listen 
to that rare voice; I never failed to be in my place 
each night of her engagement, and sat entranced dur- 
ing the three hours she held the center of the stage. 
Oh the winsomeness, the witchery, the beauty of her ! 
— that sad, deep note of feeling that was invariably 
struck in her work ! How it revealed, to me at least, 
the inner life of the brave girl who went the tire- 
some round of her trying home-life with such an un- 
moved front, eluding the advances of the fretful 
invalid with infinite tact; presenting a pathetic little 
figure receiving his friends (those club- jokers who 
were the primal cause of this whole dreadful coil) 
putting them off with grave tact when their questions 
probed too deeply into this mysterious illness; and 
beyond all, looking forward to so strange a fate in 
the near future. How I agonized for her it would 
be impossible to describe with any show of verity 
— the mildest presentation I could give would look 
as if I were drawing the long bow. 

Our efforts to get back Lady Nan’s marriage 
certificate had one and all fallen to the ground. 
Nell had tried twice. The first attempt was made 
when Lady Nan called on Grayson for the first time 
after her recovery from her illness; and carelessly 
allowed her hand-bag (an ornate affair of huge pro- 
portions) to remain in the reception hall below while 
she tried to flirt with her quondam affinity upstairs. 
Nell passing through the hall saw the bag lying on 
the divan, and though she thought it extremely un- 
likely that there would be any trace of the document 


257 


Taking the Tricks 

in a receptacle left so carelessly unguarded, con- 
sidered it worth a chance anyway. But she had her 
trouble for her pains. The second attempt occurred 
one day when Lady Nan was absent from the city 
on a little cruise to the Jetties with a party of friends 
in the yacht which was in working order once more. 
The opportunity to make a thorough search of Lady 
Nan’s rooms was too good to let slip by. But of 
course Nan hadn’t been so foolish as to leave her 
valuable paper behind (we had had small hope that 
she would), so nothing came of the half-day’s rum- 
mage. Nell was most careful to restore everything to 
its original order, so we hoped Lady Nan, finding 
everything as she left it, knew naught of this abortive 
attempt. 

One night a week or two after this I went with 
Lady Nan to the Momus Ball tricked out in domino 
and mask. My sole intention in consenting to go 
had been to mislead Nan as to my plans, which were 
to take a swipe at the detective stunt once more. I 
figured that her fears regarding the paper would be 
largely mitigated after these months, and that in the 
excitement of this first of the Carnival balls might 
forget herself and leave it in her rooms, for once. 
So I contrived to slip away unnoticed, as I thought, 
when the tableaux were over, the real festivities of 
the evening well under way and Lady Nan had be- 
come interested in her admirers to the exclusion of 
everything else. 

I advanced boldly into the suite, switched on the 
lights and took a survey, rejoicing to find that things 
were in such confusion from the elaborate toilet Nan 
had made that no amount of rummaging I could do 
17 


258 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


would be liable to attract notice. I stood awhile in 
the middle of the boudoir planning out my campaign. 
It seemed like looking through the proverbial hay- 
stack for the needle of ancient memory, to begin 
operations here, so I passed into the bed-room. 

This was but little better ; gorgeous dresses 
strewed the bed and overflowed onto the tables and 
chairs — evidently Nan had been sore put to it to de- 
cide which of her costumes to wear. The Momus ball, 
as I remembered hearing her remark to a friend, was 
very much inferior to the more important functions 
which would come later; so it must have called for 
the exercise of a nice judgment to select the dress 
that would be good enough and still leave place for 
the ‘^Worthier’’ creations the later balls required. 

I stepped gingerly about the room and over the 
scattered finery that was for all the world like shiny 
sea-monsters whose glittering tails dazzled the eyes 
as they curled beside cascades of bright, rainbow- 
hued foam. It seemed hopeless to expect to make 
headway in the midst of such difficulties. But here 
goes, I muttered determinedly, making a stab at 
some lingerie on the dresser and sweeping it to one 
side. The top drawer was locked, which looked 
promising; a key from the bunch I carried proved 
the open sesame after nearly all on the ring had 
been tried and found wanting, and in a trice I had 
cleared away some of the flotsam and jetsam on the 
bed and dumped the contents of the drawer out upon 
the bed as the quickest way to get the thing over. 
The jewel-case, now nearly empty of its treasures, 
judging from Nan’s dazzling ensemble, was the first 
thing to attract my attention; I laid it aside to un- 


Taking the Tricks 259 

lock later and rummaged through the heterogeneous 
mass of lingerie distractedly. What a jumble of 
miscellaneous articles to-be-sure ! thank heaven it 
does n ’t fall to the lot of mere man to have all these 
‘‘ruffles and puffs and bias pieces’^ appertaining to 
his toilet accessories. 

I raised my head suddenly — ^what was that? I 
jumbled the mess on the bed together just anyhow 
and shoved it back into the drawer and the drawer 
into its accustomed place once more; for a sound of 
little feet pitter-patter on the stairs told me that 
this was no place for me. I remembered all at once 
that Lady Nan had asked the chamber-maid who 
had assisted her with her toilet (the regular maid 
had departed in a huff the day before) to tidy up 
the rooms and fold away the rejected gowns. 

I switched off the light, dove through to the 
boudoir, catching up the jewel-case as I did so, 
switched off the light there and scudded across to 
the window and unlocking it stepped out upon the 
balcony, closing the leaves of the French window be- 
hind me. The stairs ran down at this point along 
the wall to my room — ^the self-same stairs over which 
I had carried bonny Nell nearly seven months ago. 
Crouching back as far from the window as possible, 

I waited the event. Through the window-blinds I 
saw Phoebe, the black girl, enter with Duke at her 
heels, sniffing and snarling suspiciously about till I 
quaked inwardly lest he track me to my lair. But 
fortunately he found an absorbing diversion in chew- 
ing up one of the ornaments off one of NelFs hats 
that I must have knocked to the floor in my flurry, 
so I was left in peace. 


260 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


It seemed a very long time before the girl finished 
her task, and no wonder, for she tried on any of the 
gowns that struck her fancy and paraded ecstatically 
round with a sort of ‘ ‘ what-a-long-tail-our-cat ’s-got ’ ’ 
expression on her sable face. But at last she switched 
off the lights and ambled off with Duke in her wake, 
still grumbling doggish anathemas at the now 
ruined aigrette, and I cautiously made my way back 
into the room to finish my interrupted quest. 

I resolved first of all to have a look into the jewel- 
case, so lost not a minute’s time, after switching on 
the lights, in opening it. I emptied the jewels out 
upon the bed and carefully pried round the edge of 
the satin lining with my knife to see if there was any 
opening ; for it struck me that this would be a canny 
place to hide away valuable papers. Yes — ^here was 
a small space where the lining came away with com- 
parative ease from the lid of the casket. I thrust my 
finger into the opening and poked round tentatively 
a bit; something hard and round from the feel of it 
came in contact with my expectant digits. What 
could that be? I asked myself wonderingly, as I 
turned the case sideways to allow the force of gravity 
to assist in the exploration. The gap was wide 
enough to admit of the object’s passage, but it stuck 
fast in a sort of pocket just far enough up to keep 
me from getting a good purchase upon it; but by 
shaking and thumping on the bed-post and making 
great play with my finger, the thing was presently 
dislodged and I soon held in my hand a locket that 
was apparently the twin of the one Nell had left in 
my room that eventful night many months ago. 
This one was somewhat larger and more richly oma- 


261 


Taking the Tricks 

mented with pearls and diamonds, but I soon found 
that -the general construction was the same, for on 
touching the spring it sprang open, revealing a paper 
folded into a small square that just fitted into the 
cavity made by removing the picture-ovals. Hastily 
I tore open the paper — yes, here were the names I 
had seen before, and the dates, everything corre- 
sponded with the data Nell had given me. How I 
rejoiced over the way luck had favored me, staring 
with gloating eyes at the document, instead of mak- 
ing a quick get-away, which dilatory tactics I had 
sad cause to deplore and that at once; for suddenly 
without warning the lights went out, some one sprang 
forward and in the scuffle that ensued both paper and 
locket were wrenched from me, my surprise at the 
unlooked-for attack giving my opponent the ad- 
vantage. I heard footsteps retreating rapidly in the 
darkness, and for a minute I was so overcome at this 
disconcerting reverse that I could n ’t for .the life of 
me recall the location of the switch, and stumbled 
round barking my shins on sharp corners for a full 
minute before getting my bearings. But when I 
turned on the lights, located the exit, and rushed 
out in the hope of overtaking the assailant, the halls 
and staircase were barren of any trace — all at once 
I stopped and sniffed the air speculatively — was it 
barren of clues after all? — that was a distinct odor 
of violets, that I ’d swear to — antagonism against 
every species of perfume being an obsession with me, 
I was peculiarly susceptible to the faintest whiff 
and now stood transfixed by the suspicion that Lady 
Nan herself had been the intruder. I went back 
to the boudoir mechanically to turn off the lights, 


262 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


filled with chagrin over this latest exploitation of 
the fact that I need never hope to be enrolled among 
(the Sherlock Holmes phylarehs. 

My foot trod on something soft as I stepped np to 
snap off the light — a handkerchief; I turned it over 
and over — ^yes, here was Lady Nan’s name in one cor- 
ner — ^but why did she fly like that? — ^that was the 
thing which puzzled me most in the whole adventure. 
It was n’t like her to forego the pleasure of triumphing 
over my discomfiture. But of course when I came to 
think about it Nan couldn’t know positively that it 
was I ; for my domino was an exact duplicate of many 
others; and with my back to the door (the large hood 
drawn well-forward for this very contingency) 
everything in fact, militated against her recognizing 
me, and to flee was the part of wisdom for her. And 
the sooner I followed her precedent the better. She 
would probably be back at once with some of the 
hotel menage in her train on the off-chance that a 
real robber had entered her rooms. So I made a bee- 
line for the door after turning off the current; but 
a faint sound of voices on the stairs, among which I 
plainly distinguished Lady Nan’s silvery cadences, 
only just now they were less silvery than usual, 
warned me that that way was closed. Quickly I 
groped my way back to the switch, snapped on the 
light, located the window, snapped off the current 
again and made a dive for it, closing the leaves of 
the window behind me with a little bang. 

Once outside I knew I was safe enough for the 
minute; the rooms would be searched exhaustively 
before any move was made this way; so I paused to 
get the exact lay of the land. Owing to some low- 


263 


Taking the Tricks 

hung clouds, the night was dark and it was with con- 
siderable difficulty I made out the iron stairs a few 
feet away; I had forgotten whether or no they con- 
nected with the balcony. Now I saw that there was 
a space of several feet between them; an are-light 
at the corner some distance away gave sufficient light, 
after I had become accustomed to the gloom, for me 
to make a scramble for it. 

Over the railing, across the intervening space and 
thence down the stairs I went lickety-split and a few 
minutes later was sliding down the skeleton frame^ 
work of an awning over a little second-rate tailor shop, 
to the banquette below, and then hot-footed it back ta 
the ball in no enviable frame of mind. Nan would re^ 
turn as soon as she had satisfied herself that her room& 
were empty, for I spied her motor waiting near the 
main entrance to the hotel as I flew along the side 
street ; and it behooved me to keep her guessing as to 
whether it was really I or some emissary of Nell ^s whom 
she had surprised in her domain. I boarded a passing 
car on the adjacent street and was out upon the ball- 
room floor the gayest of the gay, apparently, when 
Lady Nan entered slightly flushed and dishevelled 
from her adventure. She gave me a piercing look that 
told me there was more than a passing doubt in her 
mind as to the part I had played in the recent event. 

‘‘Well, how do you like stalking big game, mon 
she flung at me later, when she found her- 
self in my vicinage during one of the figures. “Not 
all your fancy painted it, eh T ’ 

I opened my eyes as widely as I could without at- 
tracting general attention, and started at her as 
though I apprehended some serious defect to her 


264 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


brain-box. She searched my phiz mistrustfully for a 
space but could say nothing more, the next move in 
the dance taking her to another part of the ball-room. 

Not a word has she said since about the affair, so 
I had it doped out that she had decided to let sleep- 
ing dogs lie on the off-chance that I still knew noth- 
ing of the farce our marriage had been. 

I was too put out, too furiously discouraged over 
this last failure of mine for words — evil fortune 
seemed to attend my efforts with unvarying persist- 
ence — and I had waited over-long before making the 
attempt too! — ^now Nan would be doubly watchful. 
Meanwhile time was going on apace and we couldn’t 
count on keeping Grayson secluded much longer ; any 
day Lady Nan might find out how deceived the beggar 
really was and precipitate a row by putting him wise 
to the facts in her own inimical way. 


CHAPTER XI 


In Quaint Old Jackson Square 

Pursuant to this contingency I ordered Grayson 
to the country home on Lake Pontchartrain ; for the 
warm weather had come, at least by fits and starts, 
and I told him he would gain strength faster away 
from the city, and could incidentally get in some fish- 
ing and hunting. This advice made quite a hit with 
him, for he was a devoted sportsman, and he said less 
about his regret over being unable to participate in 
the Carnival than before. It hadn’t been so hard as 
I expected to get him to hear reason regarding the 
advisability of escaping the excitement attendant upon 
carnival time. If he hadn’t changed greatly since 
the ‘‘seizure” he would have rebelled flatly against 
what he would have considered a harsh dictum, com- 
ing as it did when the somewhat boisterous license of 
the season promised him rare sport; I could imagine 
him in his element riding around the streets in state, 
in company of certain choice spirits of his, tricked out 
in fantastic garb and making the welkin melodious 
with song and laughter. 

I came away from the country-house on the little 
lake, whither I had just driven the convalescent in 
my touring-car, with a distinct feeling of relief. 

He had been in the highest spirits and charged 
me with all sorts of messages for Nell, who had con- 
trived to be out when the hour for his departure came, 
265 


266 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


Then, at the last, concerned lest she should think it 
strange — ^his leaving without exchanging good-byes 
with her — he thrust a note into my fist extracting a 
promise from me to give it to her with my own hand. 
I had it in my heart to be sorry for the fellow, so 
sure was he that Nell would be chagrined to find him 
gone, and trying to make amends for what he feared 
she would take as a slight in her delicate condition, 
by giving to me an unexpected opportunity to hold 
converse with my little girl once more. And I 
could n T lose sight of the fact that my crashing blow 
was responsible for his present melancholy plight. 

It was just eleven o’clock when I reached the city; 
I drove directly to the garage, left the auto with an 
attendant, and after a substantial lunch took my way 
to Jackson Square. I was confident that my one best 
bet was to wait there for the chance to see Nell and 
deliver Grayson’s note — this was the time for dress- 
rehearsal ; but I knew of old (having been present sev- 
eral times, unseen in the dark shadows of the gal- 
leries) that if things did n’t go to suit the punctilious 
little French manager, there was often the very deuce 
to pay, and the company would be compelled to go 
over the whole business again and again till Monsieur 
designed to express himself pleased with the per- 
formance. 

I knew that it was apt to be pretty late when Nell 
left the theatre spent with exhaustion, and so hungry 
that she seldom waited till she reached home, lunching 
at the restaurant on Eoyal Street not far off, cele- 
brated for its French and Creole cuisine. Jackson 
Square was not more than a couple of blocks off, and 
on fine days Nell was sure to gravitate in that direc- 


Taking the Tricks 267 

tion to sit and rest in its grateful shade, taking fra- 
grant breaths of air after the stuffy theatre. 

So on this beautiful Shrove Monday, Lundi Gras, 
as the Creoles called it, I sat in my accustomed seat 
in the upper, levee comer of the Square, waiting, with 
what patience I could muster, for the hour to draw 
near when I might reasonably expect Nell. It had 
now been a week since a sight of my little girl had 
gladdened my starved heart; she had been absent, of 
set purpose I doubted not, each time I had called 
to note Grayson’s progress; and not once in all this 
time had she been near her favorite promenade here 
in Jackson Square, I knew that well, for not a day 
passed that did not find me on the lookout from two 
till five. There was no longer any excuse for constant 
visits at the house ; Lady Nan knew this well and her 
innuendoes warned me against flying in the face of 
wisdom to gratify the ache the enforced sundering 
of my association with Nell was giving me. I dared 
not call more than once or twice a week in broad 
daylight, nor could I do more than prowl about the 
back streets adjacent to the dimly -lighted mansion 
at night; for Lady Nan was forever spying on my 
movements — I more than half-suspected her of setting 
the new maid to following me on two different oc- 
casions that I knew of. Was she trying to gather ma- 
terial for her projected divorce suit? I could not 
make up my mind — anyway I forbore to lay a feath- 
er’s weight of evidence in her way. 

The weather had been somewhat damp and muggy 
lately, which would make the chances for Nell’s taking 
advantage of this beautiful day more than even, I 
mused hopefully, looking round the Square with its 


268 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


quaint arrangement of circular-built walks and flower- 
borders which made a circle inside the Square up to 
the monument itself, the very center of things here. 

The trees and shrubs were green and fair to look 
upon as in midsummer, easting a grateful shade over 
my bench; the rose bushes were starred over fitfully 
with rare blossoms, while the violets and pansies too 
nodded an occasional, modest little head to their friends 
and admirers along the circular-designed parterres. 
This old Square will always remain one of the most 
interesting spots in the world for me, and that for 
its own sake as well as for the fact that I Ve dreamed 
here the dreams that come but once in a lifetime. 
There is ever an air of quaintness, of enchantment, of 
mystery about the place, so old in story — old compara- 
tively, that is, for this new country. (Lady Nan 
sniffs derisively at my notion of age!) I felt the 
charm of it all even before I learned so much of its 
history. One could easily sense the important events 
that took place so long ago within its ancient pre- 
cincts; could give ‘‘to airy nothing a habitation and 
a name’’ with distinct improvisation, peopling anew 
the deserted purlieus with dream-shapes of the old 
regime. 

It was decidedly diverting to sit and picture to 
myself the old “Place d’Armes” before it was laid 
out into its present park. In fancy I saw the troops 
from the garrison on parade saluting the colors float- 
ing from the flag-staff in the center where Jackson 
Monument now stands. It must have been a stiff 
proposition to be a patriotic soldier of the garrison 
in those days, so bewilderingly did Louisiana (that 
large slice of the Mississippi Valley that formed the, 


269 


Taking the Tricks 

then Province of France and Spain successively), 
change hands. Only to think that two times in one 
month, back in eighteen hundred and three, the troops 
were called upon to change their allegiance; one day 
saluting the Spanish flag in the ordinary course of 
parade, the next lowering the Spanish banner to vol- 
ley out their tribute of respect and fealty to the 
floating tricolor of France, which in its turn came 
down a month later to give place to the mounting 
Stars and Stripes amid cheers and salvos of artillery. 
And this after little more than a score of years had 
passed by since France had lowered the tricolor in 
favor of the Spanish colors in the first of these meteor- 
like transfers. It must have been a decidedly ‘'on 
again, off again, gone again, Finnigan’’ sort of ex- 
perience for the soldiery and colonists. 

I looked toward the sta^tely Cabildo structure 
(within whose walls all the business incident to the 
several changes was transacted) ; then my eyes roved 
past the Cathedral to the old Court building, the com- 
panion of the Cabildo, in age, almost; relics of th^ 
Spanish style of architecture they were. I regarded 
with renewed interest the facades, the arches and 
columns of stuccoed brick, the large mullioned win- 
dows ; viewed from this perspective they had all the ap- 
pearance of pristine glory; but at close range the 
buildings were little more than stately ruins, within 
whose crumbling portals lurked grim, mysterious shad- 
ows of the past. I sat facing St. Louis Cathedral, 
the most notable of the three other quaint structures 
which bounded the Square, after the Cabildo and 
Court ediflces. I marked appreciatively that air of 
old-world picturesqueness these most noble settings 


270 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


lent to the place, reminding me vividly of some of the 
older cities of France. I remembered the story about 
the old monastery of Capuchins, the gardens of whose 
convent extended back on the adjacent street. Here 
Pere Antoine lived so many years, I mused dreamily, 
after his futile attempt to establish the Spanish In- 
quisition in the country of his adoption. How sur- 
prised he must have been that memorable night when 
(awaking from his gloating dreams of the tortured 
heretics he hoped to bring, unwilling captives of the 
Cross), he found the soldiers whom he had asked the 
governor to send him to enforce the rigors of the 
Inquisition, turning tail by some mysterious trick of 
destiny and forcing the bigoted zealot to accompany 
them through the silent streets to the river, thence on 
board an out-going ship which bore him back to Spain. 
Pere Antoine did not return till a number of years 
later, a wiser priest, who had learned well his lesson 
that it was not for the terrors of the Inquisition that 
the sturdy colonists had braved the perils of the 
deep, the uncertainties of life in the New World; he 
found it anything but easy to ram his mildewed super- 
stition, relic of Old World barbarism, down the stub- 
born throats of that hardy Catholic stock which made 
up the pioneers of old Louisiana. Pere Antoine lived 
all his days a simple priest conforming sensibly with 
the conditions in the New World. 

Then my thoughts turned to the modern city that 
has sprung up beyond the old, forming a striking 
contrast to the peoples of the old regime, remains of 
which can still be seen here in the French quarter ; de- 
scendants who still cling to old customs and languages ; 
here on the lower side of Canal Street they keep much 


271 


Taking the Tricks 

to themselves, speaking a mixture of Spanish or 
Freneh, buying their wares in shops with signs in one 
language or the other, and following as closely in the 
footsteps of their forbears as possible in this, modem 
age. 

My heart warmed to them all to-day, this festal 
Carnival time, which all and sundry delighted to 
honor; warmed to these of the ‘‘old citie/^ and the 
up-to-date peoples, both classes so likable, so cour- 
teous, so tastefully clothed (at least those of the upper 
side), and so refined even in their vices; for nowhere 
within its borders will one find that open display of 
evils that run riot in so many of our larger cities. 

At this point in my meditations I lost count of time 
and place and drowsily leaning my head against a 
friendly tree-trunk by my bench, drifted off into a 
world peopled with the shades of the denizens of old 
New Orleans. 


CHAPTEE XII 


Nell and Nan 

How LONG I slept I don’t know; the place was 
absolutely deserted. Nearly the entire population of 
this, the French quarter, having congregated on the 
levee up town, or along the line of march to witness 
the ‘‘Eex” ceremonies — the hypothetic King of the 
Carnival, ‘‘Rex,” would soon enter the harbor with 
his royal retinue, in his white yacht ; he would anchor 
at the foot of Canal Street, be welcomed and escorted 
to the “Rex” Car of State by military and civil func- 
tionaries who would lead the way to the City Hall 
(his gracious Majesty bowing to right and left mean- 
while, amid the cheers of his delighted mimic “sub- 
jects,”) where the keys of the city would be given 
over to him. Then joy would be unconfined for a 
space — ^there would be the sound of revelry by day 
as well as by night — everything, in short, would 
make for merriment and laughter, what though the 
tears and penances of the lenten season come soon 
after. 

No wonder I slept in this deserted comer of the 
old citie; peace wrapped me round in its restful folds; 
I was dead to the world. 

Voices in high dispute, or more properly speak- 
ing one voice in disputatious accents, aroused me at 
last. The shrill tones, and scraps of sentences that 
came to my ears, told me, even before I peered forth 


273 


Taking the Tricks 

between the interlacing leaves of the semi-tropical 
shrubbery, that Nell and Nan were nearby ; and that, 
0, my prophetic soul! Lady Nan had already pro- 
ceeded far in the muss which I anticipated she would 
kick up as soon as her suspicions were fairly roused 
and she found anything tangible to work with. 

‘‘If you have fears prepare to expend them now 1^’ 
Lady Nan’s voice paraphrased contemptuously. “I Ve 
reached the end of my patience — 0, I Ve seen it all I 
— ^you and that precious husband of mine needn’t 
plume yourselves over much thinking, I ’ve been blind 
as well as dumb all these weeks. Things have simply 
been coming to a head, that ’s all — I ’ve waited and 
watched in vain for the chance to give Howard an 
inkling as to what was doing under his very nose, 
and now you ’ve spirited him away, heaven knows 
where! What do you mean by it? What have you 
done to change him to me? that ’s what I ’ve fol- 
lowed you here to ask.” 

“0, so you followed me, did you?” and I could 
tell by her voice that Nell was merely asking to gain 
time, daunted for the minute by this vigorous attack. 
“I wondered how you came to be in this part of the 
tovm at this hour when ‘Rex’ is about to — ” 

But Lady Nan interrupted her. 

“Yes, I followed you. I saw you at the fancy 
goods section of the Maison Blanche where you bought 
that,” pointing a faultlessly gloved hand at the small 
parcel which Nell carried. “I wanted to speak to 
you; I have that to say which can’t be spoken except 
in the open. 0, you made it very easy for me to 
keep you in sight — ^you hestitated long enough at the 
comer of Royal Street for me to extricate myself from 
18 


274 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


the congestion there in time to witness the struggle 
with yourself — ^the temptation evidently proved irre- 
sistible, for you led me here, as I distinctly counted 
on your doing all along — I ’d called at the theatre 
and was told that you might make your way here. 
Now I want to know what has made Howard act so 
oddly these last few months. What happened that 
night two months ago that has so completely changed 
him? What have you done to him?’’ insistently. 

Nell sank upon a bench facing my hidden nook, 
as though she stood in need of support in the trying 
emergency that loomed in the foreground, while Lady 
Nan stood upright as a dart before her; and I could 
readily see, by the set of her shoulders, by that rigidly 
implacable back, and the haughty angle at which she 
held her head, that my little Nell would have a bad 
time of it before long. 

I was perfectly helpless — I dared not show myself, 
unless it became imperative, lest I play directly into 
the enemy’s hands. For well I knew that no amount 
of vowing would convince Lady Nan ’s suspicious soul 
that this was not an arranged meeting — a rendezvous 
(beastly word) she would call it, I doubted not. 

“What I ’ve done to Howard? What do you 
mean?” questioned Nell, in an astonished kind of 
way, entrenching herself cannily behind the safe ram- 
part of wonder and absolute bewilderment. This 
was nothing less than a stroke of genius — it put upon 
the enemy the onus of clearly defined attack, ignor- 
ing guilefully with a superb air of conscious rectitude 
the dark meaning in Lady Nan’s voice and bearing. 

“ 0 ! ” spoke up that sharp lady, ‘ ^ as though you 
didn’t know;” and I feared it was all up with Nell’s 


275 


Taking the Tricks 

stanch attempt to brave the matter out. A well-nigh 
superhuman attribute permitted Lady Nan to arrive 
at the eternal verities of things if they happened to 
bear upon her own little two-by-twice concerns — I 
knew to my cost the futility of attempting to throw 
dust in those too, too sharp optics that were doing 
their little best at this moment to disconcert the fair 
aspirant after artifice-artiste honors. 

Nell, however, remained simply quiescent under 
the basilisk glare that sought to force her out of her 
serenity into the betrayal of some expression indica- 
tive of deepest-dyed chicanery, some damaging word 
that could be pounced upon and turned into capital 
and used against her. But in vain — Nell was ab- 
solutely on guard; Lady Nan was forced to take the 
initiative once more. 

‘^See her, Nell; let me give you a ‘tip,’ as Howard 
would say — ^this injured innocence dodge of yours 
won’t work with me, however adequate it may have 
been with your husband — one woman understands 
another too well for that, I can tell you; not for a 
minute will the antiquated trick, so antiquated that 
the whiskers stand out all over it, pass muster with me. 
Come now, tell me! what have you and Deane been 
up to ? what have you done with Howard ? — look sharp 
now, I mean to have my answer!” 

“Then you must be more explicit,” observed Nell, 
calmly. “Of what do you accuse me?” com- 
pletely ignoring Nan’s association of my name with 
hers (Nell’s). “You say too much, or too litle — 
deal entirely in generalities. If I ’m to answer you 
intelligently I must know at once the full measure 
of my offense.” And Nell settled herself more com- 


276 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


fortably upon the bench as though it were a matter 
of quite trivial importance. 

Lady Nan was a trifle nonplused. The neat way 
Nell parried the attack, together with her absolute 
nonchalance, seemed to surprise Lady Nan. She had 
distinctly counted on a guilty conscience, aiding and 
abetting in her effort to confuse Nell and hustle her 
into some damning admission when judicious brow- 
beating was brought into play. 

‘ ‘ I have no specific charge to make against you — at 
least, none that I can prove ; you have been too shrewd 
to leave things at a loose end — too cautious for that 
to be possible/’ she replied in a more subdued tone, 
backing down slightly from her belligerent attitude. 

‘‘But this peculiar illness of Howard’s” she pur- 
sued, “I don’t understand it in the least; he left 
me to go to your room that night of the seizure ap- 
parently in the best of health, and the next thing I 
hear about him he is hovering between life and death 
— too ill to see his best friends. Coming as it did at 
such an opportune period, just when your pitiful 
plight had been made Imown to him — and Deane at 
hand to administer some mysterious potion — oh, you 
needn’t look so contemptuous! I ’ve read of such 
things and so have you — remember that strange arti- 
cle about the doctor who inoculated his victim with 
cholera germs? Well, I ’ve never been at a loss at 
figures — I can always put two and two together and 
get four out of it — ” 

“My dear Nan,” interrupted Nell, equably, “it is 
all very well to be able to put two and two together, 
but look out you don’t get five as a result of an over- 
shrewd calculation. If you ask me I ’d advise you to 


Taking the Tricks 277 

stop making bricks without straw; it ’s too fatiguing 
an occupation in this lazy, balmy weather; with the 
Carnival in full swing, too — ^believe me, you will be 
ill-repaid for the superhuman exertion the process 
must call into play. No — ^let me finish. For one 
thing, if you will recall the incidents of the night 
Howard took sick you will see at once that there are 
quite a number of hours for which you can ’t account 
— ^you were in no condition to note the trend of events ; 
and in the morning after you ’d slept off the effects 
of the champagne you went away without making 
any inquiries whatever. And another thing: there 
was a competent physician in charge of Howard all 
the while, besides D — Dr. Lovell — Dr. Brady didn’t 
find anything amiss — ^there wasn’t anything mys- 
terious in the affair from start to finish — ^it was a 
plain case of apoplexy, that ’s all there is about it; 
the fact that he struck his head on that heavy ormulu 
table when he fell, and induced concussion of the 
brain complicated matters, I own; but that can’t be 
twisted into any damaging evidence against us — it 
might happen to any one,” finished Nell with convic- 
tion. 

But Lady Nan was not to be convinced, hinting 
darkly that Brady was a friend of mine and hence, 
in her humble opinion, no more to be trusted than I — 
she had never liked his looks, etc. ; then she went off 
on a new tack. 

‘‘There ’s one thing certain — Howard hasn’t been 
the same to me since this strange illness, with the ac- 
cent on the strange. His attentions lacked the spon- 
taneity that always made them most fiattering to the 
recipient. There was a certain quality in them lately 


278 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


— I don’t Imow — it ’s difficult to describe — it almost 
seemed as if he w^re being nice to me merely because 
he thought I appeared to expect it of him ! ’ ’ she wound 
up in an astonished kind of voice. 

‘‘Well, Nan, you must allow for a sick man’s va- 
garies; remember how ill he has been; and you only 
saw him for a few minutes at a time, you know — there 
was little chance for gallantries at any of your visits. ’ ’ 

‘‘0 yes, I know,” grumbled Lady Nan, ‘‘y^^ 
never would allow me a decent interview on the plea 
that the doctor interdicted all visits ; you made a great 
favor of letting me see him at all. But all the same 
1 can’t account for his being so ill at ease in his 
conversations with me,” discontentedly. ^‘In fact I 
more than half -suspected all the while that he actually 
shrank from my society; and I noticed, too, that he 
caught himself up at several very casual remarks of 
mine that he made as if to reply to and then changed 
his mind about for no apparent reason. And there was 
another thing — I observed that it was only I for whom 
he observed this peculiar manner; on two different 
occasions I came upon you and Howard chatting away 
together in quite a Darby and Joan sort of way, at 
least for you two — ^you seem to have wrapped him 
round your finger during these weeks of his con- 
valescence,” and there was a note of grudging admira- 
tion in Lady Nan’s tone at the turning of a trick 
which she had deemed impossible in the light of her 
own hold on the victim of her bow and spear. 

Nell made no reply to this speech, busying herself 
with her parcel, which threatened to come undone and 
then fanned herself idly with her handkerchief, for 
the day had grown decidedly sultry; she threw off 


Taking the Tricks 279 

her wrap and leaned back against the bench com- 
fortably. 

‘‘Howard said something during that last call 
of mine, after you left the room to fetch him a drink 
of water, that set me thinking. I Ve puzzled over it 
again and again — if I ’d had no knowledge of your 
strained relations with him it would have been a 
simple remark enough; but when I remembered how 
he left you immediately after the wedding ceremony 
— and then after you came to New Orleans I soon 
learned that you had turned nasty over the sowing 
of some wild oats of Howard in his bachelor days 
and repudiated your marriage obligations; I say 
when I remember all this I can’t understand his ac- 
ceptance of the present state of affairs — Howard made 
nothing at all of your condition — plumed himself in 
fact over it — it passes me! there must be something 
radically wrong with him unless — the fact that he 
was on such terms of camaraderie with you has made 
me wonder whether you are after all a very clever 
little adventuress — ” 

“Lady Nan!” and Nell drew herself up with sud- 
den hauteur; “There ’s a limit to my patience, you 
must know ; I Ve listened to you against my will, and 
with no apparent profit to either of us, as can readily 
be seen ; we are wasting time and nerve force ; I have 
much to arrange for to-night’s performance; I must 
ask you to excuse me,” and she picked up her parcel 
and wrap and was proceeding leisurely along tho 
v/alk. 

“Stop! come back, do you hear? come back at 
once!” called Lady Nan peremptorily. “Why, you 
surely can’t expect to get off so easily — what do you 


280 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 

think I followed you here for? just to be balked in this 
puerile manner before I ’m half done reckoning up 
my tablets against you?’' and she stalked deter- 
mindedly after Nell and laid a detaining hand on her 
arm. 

Lady Nan now faced me for the first time this 
afternoon; she stood directly in NeU’s path barring 
the way. Now that I had a good look at her I per- 
ceived at once by the brilliant half -rakish expression 
in her eye and the vivid flush that burned in a round 
spot on each cheek, that she had taken a trifle too 
much champagne; my fears for Nell’s peace of mind 
increased accordingly, for the woman was a perfect 
virago when she had imbibed just a drop too much; 
and yet to a casual eye there was nothing to excite 
notice; one who was not on to her weaknesses would 
have probably failed to mark the difference in her. 

Nell shook off Lady Nan’s touch with impatience, 
and I wouldn’t swear but there was something of 
shuddering disdain in the action. The latter chose 
to take exception to it at any rate. 

‘‘What! the pot considers the kettle too black — ^ 
shrinks away in holy horror from its contamination, 
eh?” and she glared at Nell with such a vindictive 
light in her eyes that I was filled with apprehension 
and half -rose from the bench where I sat hidden; 
but the next moment I settled back again — I was close 
enough, I reflected, to prevent any real harm from 
touching my little girl. 

The two stood at gaze for a space. Absolute si- 
lence reigned in the old garden ; not a soul was about, 
the last straggler having long since bent his steps in 
the direction of the “Eex” festivities. It was a tense 


Taking the Tricks 281 

moment. As the two women stood facing each other I 
was oddly conscious of the tableau they made — one 
that contrasted strangely with the peaceful scene in 
which it was set, so to speak. The sunshine made lights 
and shadows over the bushes and plants where some 
early flowers bloomed, Ailing the air with fragrance; 
the privet hedges, the tropical shrubbery that circled 
them round as in a natural amphitheatre, breathed 
of a quiet repose, a lazy dolce far niente that formed 
a striking antithesis to the passion in Lady Nan’s 
voice and bearing. 

I was struck, too, by the resemblance between the 
two women, and yet it was hard to deflne just where 
it lay, for there was a great difference when one came 
to compare them feature for feature, and Lady Nan 
might be just a thought taller. The graceful lines of 
Nell’s figure were but little altered; in fact owing 
to the empire gown, with its shortened waist-line, then 
in vogue, and which both ladies wore upon this occa- 
sion, there was slight difference to be noted; and I 
marvelled, as I had often done before, over the odd 
similarity in the two figures ; the regal set of the head 
on the graceful shoulders was nearly identical in each, 
and both were remarkably beautiful; I Ve never met 
their like before. Certain little mannerisms they had 
in common too, while there was a something fleeting, 
an intangible likeness in the contours of the two faces 
and even the tones of the voices at times. But in 
coloring and expression there was a vast difference. 
Lady Nan’s eyes were blue and a trifle hard when she 
was off guard, while her hair was of that bright yellow 
which one seldom sees except in early childhood. Nell ’s 
eyes were dark, dark brown, large, soft, velvety — twin 


282 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


wells of mystic light, where a dreamy, lustrous fire 
glowed in their magnetic unfathomable depths at 
times, that almost made one catch one ’s breath 
sharply when the wondrous radiance was turned full 
into one ’s own. There was a something racy, piquant, 
riant in Nell that inevitably attracts ; Lady Nan, too, 
had these qualities in like measure; but there was 
something which I had n T defined in her even before 
I came to know her in the intimate relation of mar- 
riage, that repelled me as well ; her intense pride and 
selfishness had graven certain lines upon her fair face 
that to a critical observer marred the otherwise ex- 
quisite loveliness of outline; her air of sophisticated 
aplomb grated on me harshly, for I found that it was 
only for us Americans that this manner was reserved ; 
only let some English gentleman or lady come into 
her presence and no one could display prettier man- 
ners or more charming deference. There were times, 
of course, that she unbent to a favored few for the 
sake of expediency, if the coveted ax were worth the 
grinding ; but even then I marvelled the veiled inso- 
lence in her manner was not oftener remarked. 

But bonny Nell’s subtle, feminine charm drew me 
always like the palpable fragrance of the rose; and 
there was about her too a latent force, an impression 
of buoyant power that gave her, all unconsciously, I ’m 
sure, the air and bearing of a gracious little princess. 
One felt instinctively, looking into that pure, earnest 
young face, that here was no room for things mean, 
commonplace, puerile — ^that a certain ineffable large- 
ness of soul, of purpose, of broad-spreading charitable- 
ness toward all mankind, exalted her above most petty, 
human weaknesses. 


Taking the Tricks 283 

I was struck by the dramatic element which had 
crept into the situation. 

Nell stood before her enemy with an air of resig- 
nation as though she realized the full measure of her 
offense — ^that her movement of shrinking disdain had 
given her dead away. It was, in fact, an eye-opener 
for Lady Nan, who had been made much of and petted 
from her cradle, as one could readily see from her 
spoiled-baby airs. She was working herself up into 
one of her rages, I could see that. Her eyes were 
fairly black with fury, the pupils dilating till only a 
faint rim of blue was visible. 


CHAPTER XIII 


A Daughter of the West 

‘‘You — ^you «]ianiless creature!’’ Lady Nau burst 
out at last, the words coming with difficulty from be- 
tween her clenched teeth. “You! to draw aside from 
me with that air of unimpeachable virtue! — how dare 
you? — I won’t have it, do you hear?” her voice swell- 
ing to a shrill crescendo of wrath. “To think of 
my being forced to put up with such airs from a 
low, a beggarly American — Me! with my long line of 
ancestors, my high rank — 0! how I hate and despise 
you, you — ^you — I don ’t know what prevents me from 
laying violent hands on you!” she gasped and choked 
for a minute, her rage fairly rendering her speech in- 
articulate for a space; then she launched forth into 
a perfect tirade of abuse in language so vile it ill-ac- 
corded with the vaunted highness of her rank. 

Nell stood speechless, motionless for a minute, as 
though under some evil spell, an expression of shamed 
anguish growing in the great eyes. 

“0 Nan, don’t, don’t talk so!” she moaned at 
last, her tones striking across those of her tormentor 
with the piercing note of a grieved child. “0! 0, 
why do you hate me so? — I never harmed you — ^not 
consciously — 0 1 no one ever talked like this to me in 
all my life — please! please don’t, 0 don’t — please — 
0!” as a particularly vile word smote her shrinking 
ear. 


284 


Taking the Tricks 285 

‘^No, you never harmed me — I believe you — don’t 
think I make anything at all of this disgraceful liason 
with my husband — ^you are welcome to him, I ’m sure ! 
although what he finds in your baby-face, with its 
great owl eyes and that mop of red hair, is more 
than I can make out. No, it ’s not for this I hate you, 
but — ^well, you have come between me and my, my — 
let us call it ambition, a poor word for the two by four 
position at stake (for one can’t count on the earldom, 
Howard’s uncle will outlive him by twenty years, 
I ’ll dare swear), that will suffice for an excuse as 
well as anything else — I may not know myself — ^why 
try to account for one’s prejudices — ^you were always 
so goody-goody like your mother before you — I hated 
her too, only she never found it out — and now! to 
think you are in the ranks of the fallen! 0! in the 
elegant English of you Americans, it is nuts to me, 
I can tell you. I hope you will suffer, 0, how I do 
hope you will suffer — how I wish I might be by when 
your hour strikes — ^how I would gloat over your 
agony ! how I would revel in the screams of anguish 
you must give voice to before ever your debt to nature 
is paid ! — 0, 1 am avenged for all your virtuous airs — 
curses are all too inadequate to express my sense of 
wrong on that score — ^nevertheless I do curse you! 
— God ! how I do curse you ! — ^may your bed of pain 
be long and nerve-wracking — may you live to regret 
the day when you heard your child’s first cry, and 
curse the child too, aye ! curse it for the spawn of two 
such vipers as you are ! Ah, that strikes home, does 
it? Good!” as Nell begged her to stop in a voice 
choked with sobs. 

But it was all quite useless. The string of vile 


286 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


epithets and curses poured out in such an apparently 
inexhaustible stream that Nell staggered back to the 
bench, (Lady Nan following her relentlessly), and 
sinking upon it cowered as far from her enemy as 
possible, anon covering her ears and again listening 
as if compelled against her will, to the bitter arraign- 
ment. 

Meanwhile I fumed and fretted in my corner over 
my helplessness; for I had a hunch that it would be 
folly to interfere — ^the sight of me so near would but 
incite Lady Nan to further fury; besides confirming 
her suspicions, it would put into .her hands the very 
weapon she sought to obtain when she followed Nell; 
whereas, if I stayed quiet, the storm must spend it- 
self ere long; mortal frame could scarcely stand the 
strain she was putting upon hers, for long. I could 
still distinguish Nell ’s voice raised in appeal now and 
then above the harsher accents of the other. 

“0, I ’ll brazen forth your ignominy to the four 
winds — ^your child will be disgraced from its first 
hour — ah! that stings you to the quick, eh? that 
thought brings you to the dust! Let me tell you 
another thing — if there ’s half a chance I ’ll move 
heaven and hell to make it as vile as the source from 
which it sprung,” for by this time Lady Nan was 
raving too wildly to know what she was saying. Then 
she took another tack. 

“0, ‘it is to laugh!’ as Howard would say, when 
I remember how bravely you were going to get the 
upper hand of me ! — you were going to find the paper 
which was to put me in your power — 0 yes, you would 
succeed! Well! I ’m still in indisputable possession — ■ 
I have the paper safe — here ! if you want to know I ’ ’ 


287 


Taking the Tricks 

striking her breast dramatically. ^‘0, you needn’t 
look at me like that — ^never think you will be able to 
take advantage of the knowledge, it won’t benefit 
you in the least. You can’t take the lines from me, 
I ’m the stronger; besides your interesting condition 
precludes any doubt of the outcome if you should be 
mad enough to make the attempt ; I ’d come off victor 
fast enough in any struggle which would ensue. 0, 
it was better than a circus to note your blundering 
efforts to regain the coveted document — after all your 
fine talk too ! — it was all beer and skittles for me ! I 
like to have died laughing at you!” 

But Nell was paying scant heed to Lady Nan’s 
tirade now. At the first word concerning the where- 
abouts of the momentous paper she lifted her head ; an 
expression of sudden, eager interest fiashed over her 
face down which the tears flowed ; but she dashed them 
away impatiently as though there were no time for 
tears now that action seemed possible. But the next 
moment the vague hope died out of her eyes as she 
considered, in all their entirety, the chances for and 
against her as set forth so glibly by her foe ; she ap- 
peared to realize at once the hopelessness of the sit- 
uation. Her hands, which she had held clasped 
tightly against her throat in the first flush of hope, 
fell to her lap dully and struck the parcel that lay 
there unheeded, precipitating it to the ground. Nell 
reached forth for it mechanically. 

The next instant she started up excitedly staring 
at the retrieved bundle as though fascinated; she 
clasped it to her breast as if it had taken on some 
significant, some totally unlooked-for value — stood 
looking up into the blue sky with the rapt expression 


288 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


of a devotee informing every feature. It was beauti- 
ful to see the despair of a moment since give place to 
such light and life and gladness; a strange gleam as 
of one inspired shone in her eyes ; her lips moved and 
I saw the words ‘'I thank Thee, 0 I thank Thee!” 
formed there, though no sound came. 

So must the face of the Maid at Arms have shone 
when first her regnant Voices began chanting to her 
their insistent, ‘‘Boots and Saddles,” bugle-call for 
the salvation of France. 

So must have fiamed the outward and visible signs 
of the fires of liberty in William, Prince of Orange, 
when he opened the sluices throughout Holland’s 
fair realm and permitted the hungry German ocean 
and the Ehine to gulp down homes, fiocks and cities 
rather than submit to the tyranny and despotism of 
Louis Quatorze, 

So must have gleamed the lust of conquest in the 
eyes of the intrepid “Lion of the North,” when he 
shouted “Eemember Magdeburg!” and with his men 
stormed the enemies’ position by one of his famous 
rapid-fire charges, adding another bright chapter to 
the history of liberty of conscience. 

So must the light of ecstasy, of empressement have 
fiashed over the lineaments of every soul in all ages 
when inspired by an impulse straight from Infinity. 

By and by Nell came down from the clouds once 
more ; and a speculative expression replaced the rapt 
one of the moment previous. Lady Nan was still on 
the job holding forth loquaciously, belligerently, so 
interested in the sound of her own voice that she 
failed to note the subtle change in the situation. 

Nell began slowly and carelessly to undo the mys- 


Taking the Tricks 289 

terious package, her gaze shifting tentatively from it 
to Lady Nan all the while, as though calculating the 
distance between them. Then she cast an anxious, 
furtive look round the Square and an expression of 
satisfaction came into her eyes when she found it was 
still deserted, empty. Her glance swept the immedi- 
ate environs of our corner of the Square with the 
eye of a general seeking to dispose the forces at his 
command to the best advantage. ‘^Through her ex- 
pressive eyes her soul distinctly spoke ’ ’ of indomitable 
purpose, of high resolve and courage. 

My wonder grew and grew as I took note of these 
elaborate, though quiet preparations — what did it all 
portend? There was some occult association in NelLs 
mind between Lady Nan and the bundle — one could 
readily see that ; what could the child be up to ? Lady 
Nan was certainly right when she hinted that any 
struggle between them must necessarily be a most un- 
equal one — it was well, I reflected grimly, that I was 
close at hand. But surely Nell, usually the soul of 
gentleness, could not be meditating anything desperate. 
What could the enigmatical parcel contain? — it was 
certainly a simple, ordinary-looking affair enough; I 
could see that plainly from where I sat peering out 
between the large leaves of a banana tree which was 
flanked and vanguarded by some smaller ones — ^young 
orange and lemon trees, making a secret retreat of 
the bower. 

What was it Lady Nan had said? Let me think — 
0 yes, I remember now — she saw Nell at the fancy- 
goods section of the Maison Blanche, where she (Lady 
Nan) waited behind some merchandise decorations till 
Nell made her purchases. Well ! My fears were set at 
19 


290 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


rest now, surely — there could be nothing of a danger- 
ous nature at the fancy-goods counter! 

Nell meanwhile was busy with her task; she 
worked rapidly a minute her hands behind her back ; 
the package had disappeared ; the wrapping paper had 
fallen to the ground behind her, a puff of wind toyed 
with it and I saw that it was empty. Lady Nan had 
strayed to a bench about twelve feet distant (still 
‘‘chewing the rag’’ to a fare-you-well) upon which 
she had tossed her hat, the sultriness of the day and 
her heated monologue making the breeze that had 
sprung up decidedly welcome. 

All at once while I stood waiting the event in anx- 
ious doubt, wondering if Nell really contemplated a 
rash exposition of a forlorn hope, all suddenly her 
arms came out deftly from behind, one of them went 
up above her head, began a series of odd gyrating mo- 
tions, and the next instant something flashed from 
Nell’s hands across the intervening space between 
Lady Nan and herself in a long line of vivid color. 
It described a fantastic flgure above my lady’s golden 
head, then settled down around her arms pinioning 
them to her sides securely. 

It all happened so quickly and was so altogether 
unlooked-for that Lady Nan sat speechless for the first 
time since she began her wild arraignment — a sen- 
tence arrested half -finished on her lips — sat motionless 
too, for a time during which Nell speedily followed up 
her advantage and in an incredibly short time had 
lashed her foe fast to the bench with the improvised 
lariat — about twenty feet of that heavy, bright-colored 
fancy rope that I ’ve since learned to call pillow- 
cord. 


291 


Taking the Tricks 

Lady Nan, of course, found her voice before Nell 
had half-finished, and then how the circumambient 
rang with screams of rage over this quite masterly 
turning of the tables. But Nell just stopped long 
enough in the business of binding the wildly strug- 
gling ankles to pop a gag improvised from her own 
and the victim’s handkerchief into Lady Nan’s mouth. 

It was a sight for gods and men, the turning of 
this neat trick — I wanted to shout aloud my appro- 
bation and admiration for the plucky, capable little 
girl who spiked the enemy’s guns for keeps when she 
ferreted out with deft fingers the long sought docu- 
ment from the bosom of Lady Nan’s gown. A hurried 
examination evidently satisfied Nell that everything 
was 0 K this time; her face glowed with the light of 
a great gladness, as well it might ; to have compassed 
her victory in the hour of blackest despair, at the 
very instant when the taunts of her tormentor were 
sounding in her ears, was matter for jubilation. It 
was a far different wind-up, this, from my own puny 
attempts a-Sherlocking — I rejoiced with my little maid 
over her triumphant coup, silently, of course, while 
she thrust the paper into the bosom of her own gown 
and Lady Nan struggled till she was black in the 
face in her attempts to burst her bounds. 

At that instant a booming gun from the levee, 
blocks distant, proclaimed that ‘‘Rex’s” ship of state 
had been sighted and was even now entering the 
Crescent City. How apropos, I mused; the cannon’s 
roar, the shouts of acclaim but fitted in quite appro- 
priately with Nell’s hour of conquest. All hail to the 
victor! Long live the little queen! 

Nell had sunk down upon a bench, rather spent 


292 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


after the nervous tension of the last few minutes, and 
leaned wearily against the back, looking at the enemy 
with a rather worried air ; the problem of disposing 
of her beginning to loom large in the foreground; it 
would be rather hazardous proceeding to loose my 
lady in her present mood, and I wondered how Nell 
would have managed alone. For of course I deter- 
mined to sit in the game at this stage, there being 
nothing to fear now from Lady Nan ’s tongue ; we had 
her just where we wanted her. So I made a little de- 
tour and came in through the gate at the levee side of 
the Square, and of course ostensibly had but just ar- 
rived. 

A sudden hope flashed over Lady Nan’s face when 
she heard my footsteps on the banquette; Nell, too, 
started from her seat affrighted, but welcomed me 
with a glad smile when she saw whom it was, while the 
other gave a moue of distaste. I looked from one to 
the other in apparent astonishment. 

‘‘Classiac shades of Jackson Square! what spec- 
tacle is this? Do my eyes deceive me? The stately 
Lady Nan — ancient lineage to the contrary notwith- 
standing — all trussed up like a nice plump fowl! 
Your work I take it?” turning to Nell. 

She nodded. 

‘‘You have the paper, of course?” 

Another emphatic nod of the bonny head as she 
leaned weakly against a big tree and flirted her hand- 
kerchief before her face, for she looked ready to drop 
with fatigue, excitement and the close, sultry air, for 
the zephyrs were coy and fitful at this hour. 

“Hurrah! hurrah! siss boom bah! Rah-h-h-h!” 
I tossed my hat high in the air, no longer able to 


293 


Taking the Tricks 

restrain the exuberance of joy that possessed me. 
‘'Hurrah for the West — ^the West versus the worn-out 
effete East ! America versus England ! Nell, you ’re a 
hot tamale ! — a true daughter of the wild and woolly — 
more power to you ! Where did you learn that pretty 
trick with the lasso ? — ^but of course ! I remember now 
your telling me — being a ranch child you learned in 
your cradle almost; I Ve been West myself — 0, I 
know all about it,” and I nodded sagely, as Nell smiled 
at my enthusiasm. 

I looked at Lady Nan, who was not exactly enjoy- 
ing this little by-play. It was time she was released; 
some children were entering the Square at the Cathe- 
dral end — I could hear their shrill voices quite plainly. 
It was the work of a few minutes — for Nell and me 
to undo the fetters and remove the gag, which last we 
put off to the last possible minute out of respect for 
the viperish tongue of which I felt that poor Nell had 
had about as much as she could stand. 

“You — ^you — ^you precious pair! — you — ^you — ” 
sputtered Lady Nan as soon as she was able to speak, 
but I interrupted her sternly. 

“That will do. Lady Halliwell! you must just cut 
out that line of talk, if you please 1 ’ ’ 

She opened her eyes rather widely at this, for it 
was the first initimation she had had that I was dead 
onto her little game. She never turned a hair, but 
looked me insolently in the face as though defying 
me to “do my worst,” shrugged her graceful shoul- 
ders and threw up her hands palm upwards in token 
of defeat. 

“I will treat with you hereafter in regard to this 
matter,” I went on; “We are quits now, you must 


294 


The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


see that, neither can repudiate the hold each has upon 
the other — yeSj this little document places us on ex- 
actly the same footing. I propose to compromise this 
thing — I will settle a fair amount of money upon you, 
providing you go West and get your divorce (save 
the mark!) on the grounds of incompatibility of 
temper. It goes against the grain mightily to com- 
pound a felony in this cool way — but I can’t help my- 
self — ^there is no other course left to me in the face of 
your vindictive persecution — ^silence for silence, that 
is my ultimatum. But there, this is neither the time 
nor the place for discussion ; we can settle the details 
and agree upon the terms later. 

Nan said never a word to all this, taking refuge 
in injured silence. Nevertheless I discerned from the 
vicious stab she made at her gloves and hat when she 
reached for them, and the crestfallen droop of her 
shoulders that she knew she had come to the end of 
her tether with me. 

‘T ’ll get even with you for this!” she declared 
in low tense tones, turning to Nell with a scowl of 
menace. ‘‘Yes, I ’ll get even if it takes all my life 
to compass it — I can be patient — my time will come, 
be sure of that — there are some victories that cost 
more than defeat, let me tell you! This will be one 
of them.” 


CHAPTER XIV 


Nell’s Holy of Holies 

The night was balmy — fit mate to the day that 
had preceded it. A brilliant moon shone over the 
city as I took my way through its quaint streets, 
several hours later to St. Charles Avenue. The 
butcher, the baker, the candlestick maker were long 
since retired to their several lairs; the cross streets 
were the only available ones for easy wayfaring be- 
cause of the crowds lining both sides of the principal 
thoroughfares to witness the Proteus pageant that 
would soon be winding its gorgeous way through the 
city. The excited buzz and hum of the populace came 
to me faintly as I motored along past gayly decorated 
shops and hotels ; the holiday spirit was abroad in the 
land for fair; I felt more in sympathy with it now 
that the fangs had been most effectually drawn from 
the enemy ; the heavy load that had lain on my heart 
so long was partially eased and I could view with 
tolerance the merry-andrews who exchanged blithe 
jest and quip to while away the time of waiting. 

I had completely forgotten Grayson’s note in the 
excitement over Nell’s coup; she had turned faint 
after Lady Nan left the Square and I had persuaded 
her to let me get the motor and take her home. Then 
I called up Manager Loyolles and induced him to let 
Nell off from work in the evening, though it was not 
without considerable difficulty that I got him to listen 
295 


296 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


to me ; it was only after I had warned him that dire 
consequences were likely to follow if he refused, that 
he consented to telephone Nell and bid her stay quietly 
at home. 

During dinner I had turned over the events of 
the day and all at once became wise to the fact that 
I had neglected to keep my promise to Grayson; I 
contemplated with philosophy the necessity of another 
visit to NelDs abode. 

On reaching the house, Sukey, radiantly conscious 
of a bran-new scarlet turban that gave her the sem- 
blance of a brilliant-hued tropical bird with sable 
trimmings, let me in. Without thinking I started 
up the stairs at once, as had been my daily custom for 
these two months past. Sukey had waved an obliging 
black paw at me as she relieved me of my hat. 

‘‘Missy am in hu’ah boodwaw, Misser Lovell; I 
just done bin fotch hu’ah hu^ah tea befo’ goin’ down 
street,’’ volunteered that functionary, with an ingra- 
tiating flash of ivory; for Sukey and I were on ex- 
cellent terms, I may say in passing. 

A certain talk I had with her resulted in a com- 
plete understanding between us. I had settled a sum 
of money upon her, or rather the income from it, only 
stipulating that Alexander should have a certain 
lump sum the flrst year and a third of the income each 
succeeding year, this of course to be contingent upon 
his “making an honest woman” of her, as common 
parlance has it. Needless to say, Alec fairly burned 
up the ground in his mad rush to the nearest preacher- 
man, dragging his prospective spouse (thoroughly 
agitated by the unexpected, long-despaired~of great- 
ness about to be thrust upon her) in his wake. 


Taking the Tricks 297 

I had helped him to find a good location near the 
hotel where the latest incumbent, wearying of the 
tiresome round, was willing to sell out for a fancy 
price. So Alec was now fairly launched in his career 
as a business man in the cigar and news line, with a 
tiny shining parlor on the side (his own idea) a pick- 
aninny of superlative blackness presiding over this 
branch of the business with praiseworthy unction. I 
now bought my daily supply of cigars of Alec, who 
doled them out to me with an air of elaborate patron- 
age that tickled me immensely. This alone was worth 
a great deal more to me that the small portion of 
my all too superfluous, not to say omnipresent cash I 
had given away. 

Sukey was too grateful for lucid speech the first 
time she met me after the precipitate nuptials and 
stated at once that she was mine till death, or words 
to that purport. I knew that I had but to speak the 
words to secure any and every service her black hands 
could perform; I lost no time to-day in naming the 
one I should ever ask of her; unswerving devotion 
to her young mistress in the trial that lay before her. 
Sukey was somewhat disappointed, I could see that, 
by the smallness of the request. 

“Laws! Mistah Lovell, how come yo’all don’ ast 
fo’ some big job — sho! Ah’se done made dat mah 
biznuss since de ve’y fustest time Ah clapped eyes 
on hu’ah sweet face — das right, das right!” with a 
sagacious bob of her woolly head and a copious display 
of the whites of her eyes. 

“Yes, but Sukey, it will mean more than you 
counted on at first — ^you will have to leave home for 
awhile, Mrs. Grayson goes on a tour very soon,” I 


298 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


reminded her. ‘‘She will need yon for more than a 
year; that will be quite a hardship, especially just 
now when you are beginning a new phase in your 
life. 0, it is asking a great deal — ^it will be a great 
sacrifice, I ’m aware of that.’’ 

“Sho! Ah mek no count o’dat,” she declared 
stoutly. “Missy am mo’ to me dan a hull cawt load o’ 
sech wuthless niggah’s as dat dere Alec, sho ! Ah should 
say she by which I deduced that the worthy 
benedict was in hot water already with his new-made 
bride, who now bobbed herself out of the hall with 
such reverential energy that the cherished turban 
slanted to an alarmingly rakish angle, for Sukey was 
a darkey of the old school, notwithstanding her com- 
parative youth. 

I mounted the stairs well-pleased at having Nell 
all to myself for once; the entire household would be 
off to view the coming pageant. I was much easier 
in my mind after this talk with Sukey; it had been 
a weight on my heart ever since I knew that Nell’s 
determination to make her own way was unchanged in 
spite of all. Sukey would prove a host in herself. 
Moreover, I had arranged to keep in touch with Nell ; 
the black woman had a smattering of letters, could 
read and write a little. I need not remain in tor- 
tured doubt as to the condition of affairs with my little 
girl. 

I knocked at the door of her boudoir, the same 
room where we had had that memorable interview the 
night of her debut at the Opera — the night she came 
to my arms like a tired child, seeking surcease from 
the storms and stresses of “life’s fitful fever;” the 
never-to-be-forgotten night when the wondrous tale of 


299 


Taking the Tricks 

her love, expressed in the unlooked-for, sure enough 
‘‘soul kiss,’’ broke up the tiresome monotony my life 
had proved, and turned it (temporarily at least) into 
a realm of hitherto undreamed-of beauty. 

There being no response to my light tap I ven- 
tured to push the door, already slightly ajar, open, as 
I had many times done in the exigencies of the past 
two months when some necessary sick-room adjunct 
required Nell’s urgent attention. But I stopped on 
the threshold to-night, and then stepped aside rather 
diffidently, feeling myself on hallowed ground; for I 
saw at a glance that this was the special sanctum of 
my little maid, metamorphosed for some reason, from 
the dainty boudoir into her bed-chamber. 

I could see Nell quite plainly, through the crack 
in the door, from where I hung back outside. She sat 
upon a little sewing-rocker, her white empire gown 
falling round her in graceful lines; a little taboret 
stood near, upon which was disposed the tea equipage. 
Some dainty garments of absurdly small proportions 
were fast taking form under the deft manipulation of 
her clever little fingers. Occasionally she took up some 
finished work that lay spread out upon the bed close 
by, and measured the seam she was sewing up with 
one on the other, with great care. Little, fairy-like 
caps, socks and “booties” (as I ’ve since heard them 
called) ran riot over the bed in blue and pink and 
white profusion. Now and then Nell would stop long 
enough to catch up a morsel of roll and swallow a bit 
of tea, then take up her work once more as though 
grudging every instant from the task in hand. 

I stood there involuntarily for a space, struck by 
the soft, tender light that glorified the girl’s face as 


300 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


she plied her needle in and out in busy absorption. 
The sheer loveliness of her, the subtle feminine charm 
that touched and drew so powerfully stirred me with 
tenfold force to-night. 

Presently she laid down her work and opened the 
drawer of a little cabinet at her side ; one by one she 
lifted out three dainty little dresses of microscopic 
size; one by one she propped them up against some 
pillows she ranged before her on the counterpane. 
There was a pink one, a sky-blue one and a white one, 
all three trimmed in delicate white lace ; they were cer- 
tainly works of the Dorcas art, perfect dreams, even 
to my unsophisticated, masculine eyes. NelPs fingers 
smoothed them out lovingly, lingering over the task in 
pleased engrossment; after a few minutes’ interested 
contemplation of the array she sat down, took up her 
sewing and became absorbed once more in her work; 
but not so wholly as formerly; her eyes wandered 
often to the little dresses ; now and then she reached 
forth a speculative hand to adjust a fold more to her 
liking or to smooth out an incipient wrinkle ; tentative 
foldings of the tiny sleeves gave them a strange, fan- 
tastic sort of likeness to headless infants with their 
small hands crossed in front of them. 

There was a sort of abandon in all Nell’s move- 
ments to-night, and in her air and bearing as well, that 
spoke loudly of freedom from the restraint and worry 
of these two months agone ; and I shrewdly suspected 
that Grayson’s absence afforded her intense relief too; 
the strain was becoming more than she could bear as 
the weeks passed — ^that had become quite plain to me ; 
it was one of the reasons I had contrived to get him 
out of town. I had never seen just this expression of 


Taking the Tricks 301 

tender sweetness on Neirs face before; it was in- 
formed with the light of a great hope, an element ap- 
proaching peace too, that was strange to me. Poor 
little Nell! few girls of her age have been so storm- 
tossed and afflicted — pray heaven that henceforth life 
will prove less nerve-wracking, less terrifying than 
these months I Ve knovn her have been! Her man- 
ner now seemed to indicate that this sweet dreaming 
was a pleasing contrast to the terrors through which 
she had fought her way to victory. I could see that 
the hope that springs eternal sutfered her to contem- 
plate with a subdued sort of gladness the little gift 
that a most singular freak of fate had thrust into her 
reluctant keeping — reluctant only because she shrank 
involuntarily from what must ever be a dark, dark 
experience for her immaculate soul, bringing in its 
train, as it had bade fair to do, the fearsome trail of 
open shame and dishonor. 

I knew Nell so well by this time that her mobile 
features were as an open book to me — I knew how 
different the outlook appeared to her since the events 
of the afternoon — ^things were working round fa- 
mously; Lady Nan, her chief cause for worry, was 
effectually silenced — Howard would make no trouble, 
indeed had no cause to suspect anything amiss so far 
— 0, how much brighter the world seemed ! — ^the little 
stranger need have no dread stigma attaching to it, 
its life would not be blighted at the very outset now ; 
everything — 

But I pulled myself up at this point, wise at last 
to the fact that I was encroaching on NelPs preserves 
to the detriment of my strict sense of what is right 
and fitting. I turned rather impetuously under this 


302 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


impulse of delicacy — ^bent on making a quick get-away 
without disturbing Nell in her dreams, but a board 
creaked alarmingly, at this juncture, under my pon- 
derous tread that I tried so hard to keep fairy -like 
when I crept past the door; she turned at once, of 
course, and then it was all off with my laudable at- 
tempt to efface myself. I put the best face on the 
matter and advanced awkwardly to the threshold, then 
into the room. 

‘‘I knocked at your door which swung open, being 
ajar, under the handling of my brawny fist,’’ I said 
with easy bonhomie. “Sukey told me I should find 
you here in the blue boudoir — 0 !” with an air of sur- 
prise as though just taking in the change, ‘ ‘ I beg your 
pardon,” backing half-heartedly in the direction of 
the door; ‘‘You ’ve made a little alteration, I see,” 
glancing round at the furnishings carelessly. 

Nell had sprung up precipitately when she saw 
who the intruder was; she stood looking at me as 
though fascinated while I spoke, the needle poised 
in mid-air, the little slip upon which she had been 
working held tightly against her breast. Then she 
gave a confused glance from me to the little array of 
garments that littered the bed and back to me again, 
her face burning with the hot blood that rushed up 
into her cheeks. She cast her work hastily down upon 
the bed, and with one quick movement drew up a 
white cover from the bed-foot and hid the pretty as- 
sortment from view. 

I stood motionless for a bit, a sudden sensation of 
sickness of desolation laying hold of me — ^somehow the 
act, natural as it was, (for I knew full well that in- 


303 


Taking the Tricks 

nate modesty alone prompted the deed), cut me to 
the quick. It was as if some loved one had just died 
and one stood by still frantically plying the restora- 
tives, never recking their futility till some one, more 
keen-sighted, drew the sheet over the poor dead face. 
The shock one would inevitably suffer if the truth 
were thrust upon one in such grewsome-wise was 
closely akin to what I felt when Nell suddenly drew 
the cover over her holy of holies. 

I had felt no small participation in Nell ’s gladness 
when I stood unnoticed at her door — a thrill of some- 
thing approximating a raptured sort of proprietor- 
ship shot through me at the scene. And now! — ^that 
she should shrink from me at such a time! — should 
seek to prevent my eyes from lighting on the sacred 
preparations in hand. It showed me in one vivid 
flash that I had no part nor lot in these things — ^that 
I was forever ruthlessly excluded from all interest 
in my little maid and the unborn child. 

The whole tragic situation, the hopelessness of it 
all rushed over me in a disheartening flood — I realized 
at once that it must be nothing to me — ^never should 
be anything to me — the fashioning of the fairy-like 
gear, the sweet anticipations would always be a sealed 
book to me. Well, it was hard, hard! I will not deny 
that somewhere, away back in some remote hole and 
comer of the interstices of my mind, (do minds have 
interstices? I wonder? — but no matter) there had 
lurked a hope, bright and inextinguishable, that some 
day, somehow — 0 well ! — in this hour it darkened over. 

Well, anyway it was all of a piece. — I had always 
been a lonesome beggar mooning round the world by 


304 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


myself, ever on the outside of things, especially the 
things that were worth while — the things which made 
the three square, monotonous meals a day worth the 
eating. How often as a lad I had envied the other 
boys their pleasant homes; envied them the strong 
bond of sympathy (despite promiscuous squabbling at 
odd times) that I observed among brothers, sisters, 
fathers, and mothers, the few times I was allowed by 
my prim aunt to visit among my mates. Memories of 
my own little sister Joyce, that frail blossom that 
drooped and faded so early, burned within me ; I had 
never gotten over her going, never, nor ever would. 
When I come to analyze myself and my motives 
closely, I verily believe that it was this yearning for 
home and family ties (for I had repudiated my old 
aunt’s guidance as soon as I left school on account of 
her action at the death of little Joyce, and my father’s 
executor bore me out in the act), that induced me to 
give in to the machinations of Lady Nan and allowed 
her to lead me to the altar like a lamb to the shambles. 
And now here was this last dreadful tangle — how 
sorely it irked me to have so fair a vision of a complete, 
rounded, satisfying home-life, and to know what it 
might mean to a fellow who has never known even 
a mirage of one — to have this vision dangled before 
my eyes so tantalizingly, knowing that I could never 
hope to call it mine, was the refinement of cruelty. 
Yes, it was all of a piece — ^lonely as I had lived so I 
would die, I supposed. I turned away feeling that 
this was no place for me — ^the instinct of the quarry 
that creeps away to hide its moral hurt, strong upon 
me. 


305 


Taking the Tricks 

All at once I felt Nell’s soft little hand steal into 
mine. 

‘‘O-O-O-O!” quoth she, her voice rising in a 
tender cresceudo of remorse, and I saw that by some 
strange, almost clairvoyant divination she actually had 
knowledge of what I suffered. ‘‘0! don’t! — don’t 
look like that 1 No, no, I did n ’t mean to hurt you — 
why, there are tears in your eyes! it was thoughtless 
of me — please forgive me?” she said in a low, con- 
trite voice. 

I nodded my head and returned the pressure of the 
delicate fingers but couldn’t trust myself to speak. 

‘‘Come,” she went on presently. She led me 
straight up to the bed, laid hold of the counterpane 
with fingers that trembled in spite of her, and drew 
it gently, resolukiy away. “Just look at this,” said 
she brightly, holding up a tiny garment, “ is n ’t it a 
microscopic affair? — and just see this pair of little 
booties, and this little blue and white knit jacket — - 
isn’t it a dear? I got them at a sale at the Maison 
Blanche. There ’s the darlingest little jacket in pink 
and white floss that I just can’t sleep for thinking 
about ! it ’s tempted me for days in the window at 
Holmes’ — I shall certainly succumb the next time I 
pass, ’though I ’ve felt all along that it would be a 
shameful extravagance to make the outlay, when I 
have so many in my collection,” she finished, having 
run on at a great rate so that I might pull myself to- 
gether again, which I did speedily under her witch- 
ing influence. 

I stood looking at her in mute wonder and grati- 
tude for a minute — ^where was there ever her like 


20 


306 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


before ? — truly it was some compensation just to 
know that the world held such a wholesome, beautiful, 
benignant soul. Her lips had fallen into a distract- 
ingly lovely line; her countenance, se-nsitive and sweet 
beneath its chestnut aureole of hair, beamed upon me 
with the tender grace of a benediction. 


CHAPTER XV 


“Farewell, My Rex, My Gentle 
Knight and True!” 

‘‘0! Nell, Nell!’^ I breathed, gathering her to 
me, dainty, fairy-like gear and all. I pressed her 
close, close, in an irrepressible transport of impas- 
sioned devotion. ‘‘0 child, child! how am I going 
to be able to give you up ? — how am I ever to live with- 
out a sight of your dear face to bless me dfij by day ? 
— 0 why, why is life so hard? If there ’s such a 
thing as ‘qualms of heart-sick agony,’ I Ve got ’em 
sure whenever I look the bitter necessity of life with- 
out you in the face — ^why 1 it ’s like looking in the 
face of death ! — how can I bear it ? ” and I crushed her 
to my side roughly as though defying a perverse 
destiny to separate us. 

“0 hush! — ^you mustn’t talk so — ” began Nell, 
when she could get her breath; she struggled stoutly 
to extricate herself, but I strained her closer. 

“0 Nell, Nell, I love you — I love you, I love you! 
Nothing else in earth or heaven matters 1 Tell me that 
you love me too — ^whisper the blessed words just once, 
ah do ! do ! — ^you ’ve never told me so in words, never 
— tell me, tell me !” I raved wildly, beside myself for 
the moment. 

Nell raised her eyes to mine suddenly, resolutely. 

“Yes, I love you — I do, I do!— so much that it 
fairly frightens me sometimes — I often feel as you do 
307 


308 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


that nothing else matters — ’’ but my breathless kisses 
were on her lips, her cheeks, her hair — she flung her 
white arms round my neck in impetuous abandon, 
and clung to me convulsively. . . . Presently I 

held her off and looked into the fathomless deeps of 
her eyes wistfully, hungrily — I felt that this must 
be farewell — God! how hard it was! but mortal man 
could stand no more, I had reached the end now — 
there was a limit to my fortitude; the ordeal was 
almost more than I could endure in the light of my 
little love’s confession — blessed indeed to hear those 
words from her lips, but Imowledge too dangerous 
for stoical impassibility. My brain reeled with the 
joy of it — my soul mounted to Olympian heights 
one minute, then sank to immeasurable depths the 
next, as the whelming remembrance of the blank days 
to follow — unless — a sudden thought struck me — my 
lips parted — 

‘‘0, no, no! — let me go!” cried Nell, struggling 
to free herself, but I crushed her to me flercely again ; 
a spasm of pain crossed her face. Don’t look at me 
like that ! 0 no, no, not that ! let me go, I ’m so weak — 
don ’t speak now ! Heaven help me ! I must be strong 
— we both must — help me Deane, you must help me; 
you ’ve always been so strong, so brave — 0, I ’m un- 
able to struggle any longer — no, don ’t speak now, ’ ’ as 
my lips parted once more; ‘‘Please — I see what is in 
your mind, but it can ’t be, it can ’t be ! ” holding her 
hands before her face as if to ward off a blow ; “ 0 yes, 
I see what you would say — but it ’s impossible — we 
must just dree our weird, it ’s our hard necessity ; this 
is no time for us to weaken, to lower the high stand- 
ards set up for just such crises as these when reason 


309 


Taking the Tricks 

turns traitor and wrong seems right because we want 
it to be so — ^no, let me finish/’ as I began to murmur, 
across her speech, a vigorous protest against this im- 
plication; ‘‘don’t say anything, don’t fail me now, 
please, please! I can bear no more,” her voice broke, 
her eyes grew misty with the tears she struggled to 
keep back; “0, Deane, don’t fail me in this crucial 
moment of our fate — if you really love me, let me go — • 
please, if you love me prove it by remaining absolutely 
quiet, just for a minute I ’ ’ 

She stumbled away from me when I released her, 
turned aside and covered her face with her hands — ■ 
those beautiful hands! — and stood motionless strug- 
gling for self-control. 

Nay, little girl, you are wrong, I said to myself ; for 
the first time since I ’ve known you, your intuition is 
at fault. I marvelled at this — how could she think for 
one minute that I could mediate so base a course? — 
what reason had I ever given her to jump to so foul 
a conclusion? to suppose I should seek to sully her 
spotless soul by any such proposal as her words sug- 
gested. I had been tempted, for the moment, to 
speak out my hopes in regard to a legal separation 
from her husband, with a few hints touching on the 
prospect of claiming her in a reasonable time after- 
ward — it puzzled me to account for her words. 

I walked over to the window and stood looking 
out into the darkness idly, waiting till Nell had re- 
covered her equanimity enough to allow me to ex- 
press something of this to her. The night had threat- 
ened to be wet, but now the storm had passed over; 
some gossamer-like clouds drifted wraith-like across 
the crescent moon’s disk partially veiling its bright- 


310 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


ness one moment, anon rifting away leaving fair Luna 
floating in a dark azure sea while the stars winked 
luminously through a transparent veil on either side. 

I turned from the window at last ; yes, I must cer- 
tainly set Nell right on this point. But her next 
words showed me my mistake. 

‘‘Deane, listen to me,’’ she said, coming toward 
me a few steps, her hands tightly clasped before her ; 
her face, passion-pale, upturned to mine. “Howard 
is so different now ; the rakish air, the easy morals of 
the hlase roue are gone ; he is frail in health too, every- 
thing in fact has changed for him; he is touchingly 
devoted to me, you must have seen that — and while 
I can’t see my way to remaining with him — ^no, no, 
I can’t do that! — ^that fall he had, you know,” look- 
ing at me earnestly, for I was looking surprised at this 
quite unexpected phase; “we — I feel responsible — we 
must n ’t consider a divorce for one minute — it would 
be base — 0, if I could only make you see!” twisting 
and untwisting her Angers distractedly; “Deane, 
Deane, I appeal to your sense of honor — ^you must be 
strong for me ! — 0, I want to take this alluring way 
out of my troubles, you make it hard for me to say 
no — I shall not be able to say it if you look at me 
like that! — ^it would take only a word from you to 
weaken my faltering purpose — that is why I ask 
you not to say it — ^that ’s why I throw myself on your 
grace — ^you must help me! I see what is right with 
lightning-like vividness ; 0, I know that if we succumb 
to this temptation no good can come of it, none ! we 
shall regret it all our lives.” The tears streamed 
down her white cheeks, but she dashed them away im- 
patiently. 


Taking the Tricks Sll 

I reached her side in a stride or two and took her 
in my arms again in pitying tenderness. She laid 
both hands on my shoulder and resting her head upon 
them sobbed despairingly for a minute, while I flung 
some anathemas against the cross of fortune that had 
brought us to this pass, into the unheeding ears of the 
Weird Sisters. 

^‘My poor child,” I said at last; wouldn’t ask 
you to do violence to your sense of right, not for 
worlds ! — for myself, I mean — ^but I ’m not at all con- 
vinced that it is right for you to go mooning your 
way round the world by yourself, under the circum- 
stances too — 0, I ’m half -wild when I think of it! 
a child like you; you need a protector, some one to 
look after you and see that you don’t overtax your- 
self,” warming to my subject with unction; ‘‘0, I ’ve 
seen your capacity for work — I wonder that you can 
bear up under the fearful strain of these last few 
months, taking your place at the Opera week after 
week — ^it ’s little short of marvellous, that ’s what it 
is! 0, I can’t bear to let you go! — ^what do you owe 
Grayson anyway ? what has he ever done to merit such 
consideration at your hands? — if he had — ” 

Nell lifted her head at this point determinedly. 

‘ ‘ 0, it ’s weak, culpably weak of me to make moan 
like this,” she pressed her hands tightly over her eyes, 
then — ‘'you see it is just as I said, I need you to 
be strong for me — Deane ! Deane ! I appeal to your bet- 
ter self — there is only one way: you must leave the 
city — ^the same place can’t hold us both — ^you must 
see that ; you will do this for me ? You are courageous, 
sturdy, Herculean of soul — it is that which made 
me love you so well, in spite of the valiant struggle 


312 The Girl in the Slumber-Boots 


I Ve waged all these months to get the better of a 
regard I knew to be wrong, all wrong — you must help 
me, Deane! please, please, I beg of you — ^no! I won’t 
plead, I command you to gird on your armature like 
the brave knight I know you to be — ^strong to grapple 
with the fiery dragon that lies in wait for us directly 
across the path!” 

Her great eyes shone mistily up at me, a soft fire 
glowed in their unfathomable depths; her voice vi- 
brated with pathos, with tender appeal; yet imdor- 
neath it all there was a note of intensity, of resistless 
power that stirred the dormant fighting strength in 
my soul as by puissant beat of drum or regal trumpet- 
call, and forced it into action. 

Ah rare, high-souled Nell! my heart made instant 
obeisance to her, as soon as the veil of self-deceit had 
fallen from my eyes, for this demonstration of what 
divine use she made of the marvellous gift that was 
hers; I marvelled at the bounding life, the sweet, 
pliant feminine charm of her — her wondrous person- 
ality, her high vitality that seemed too powerful for 
mere mortal at times. 0, I mustn’t think of it if I 
were to become firm enough in purpose to give her up ! 
What wonder if I compared her to that other woman 
so like in temperament, yet so widely different — ^wile- 
ful Lady Nan, who had exerted so baleful an infiuence 
over my life, searing (for a time at least) my belief in 
women, in all things good and wholesome ; that woman 
who ever used her gift of beauty to the certain hurt of 
the hapless victim who became enmeshed in her web. 
The mere memory of her in this hour was distinctly 
malodorous ! 


Taking the Tricks 313 

Nell ’s relieved sigh brought me back to the present 
at once. 

‘‘0!’’ she breathed in a glad voice; ‘‘That ’s my 
brave knight ! I see that you have resolved — ^you will 
go — ^you are booted, belted, helmetted for the fray ! — 
you will ride a-toumeying for your lady ’s favor ! — ^you 
will be true to yourself, to me — 0, thank you, thank 
you, praise be! And now farewell, my king, my 
Eex, my Bex, indeed!^’ She crushed my hands in 
both of hers. “Now I am justified unto myself for 
this stubborn love that I Ve tried in vain to root from 
my heart — 0, I could bend the knee in grateful hom- 
age to you. Farewell! — my Eex, my gentle knight 
and true ! ’ ’ and she raised wet eyes to mine with such 
a light of adoration in their magnetic depths, I was 
abashed and knelt impulsively before her, clasping 
her waist, kissing her hands — those wonderful hands 
that tingled with the surplus of vitality that was hers. 

Then I groped my way blindly to the door in hot 
haste to be gone while I had the strength ito leave her. 

“God-be-with-you!^’ I flung back, my voice husky 
with the despair that gripped at my very vitals. 




! 


0 


READ THE SEQUEL, 

“Further Annals of the Girl in the 
Slumber-Boots. ’ ’ 

NOW READY, AT ALL BOOK STORES 

CONTENTS 

BOOK I 

GRAYSON PLAYS A TRUMP CARD 

Nell’s point of view 

CHAPTEB 

I. A Letter and Its Consequences. 

II. Lady Nan’s Plot — How It Worked, 

III. “My Little Rex!” 

IV. A Man of Wrath, 

V. Nell Plans Her Flight. 

VI. The Working Out of the Plan, 

VII. An Unexpected Check, 

VIII. A Sudden Inspiration. 

IX. In Durance. 

X. “ Kind Hearts Are More Than Cor- 
onets.” 

XI. An Unfortunate Slip. 

XII. “I’m Not Worthy, Nell!” 

XIII. “The Roadway of My Heart,” 

315 


316 


Contents 


BOOK II 

DAME FORTUNE SHUFFLES FOR A NEW 
DEAL 

DEANE LOVELL’s POINT OF VIEW 

CHAPTER 

I. “Buck Up, Deane, and Chuck the 
Whole Thing.” 

II. Back Trails, 

III. The Search for Nell. 

IV. The Ghost of What Might Have 

Been. 

V. A Sudden Meeting. 

VI. News of Grayson and Lady Nan. 

VII. “Oh, My Little Rex!” 

VIII. A Cruel Letter. 

IX. “All Thy Waves and Thy Billows 
Are Gone Over Me!” 

X. A Startling Conclusion. 

XI. An Astounding Phase, 

XII. The Abduction. 

XIII. “ Daddy, Daddy ! ” 

XIV. Little Daphne. 

XV. “His Course Is Run” 

XVI. The Fatted Calf With Brass Band 
Accompaniment. 

XVII. Glen’s Story. 

XVIII. Exit Lady Nan. 

XIX. Aftermath — “All ’s Right With the 
World.” 


OCT 24 1912 


/ 


\ 


I 

i 

^4 


Vii 

A 





i 



■-* « » 4-***’. 1 - *• > 

^ - • A • AA^<aA>t ^9 •<^*^4* 44 


> • • 4 .« < •« « 

'W ^ -9 ■* 


» .* 4 •«•«-* ft *-*-«. 


4*-^^”* V4-* ^••^: ♦ '***^;* * r*.**T* *.' 


-*.♦-*-* 


" , V A”*, Vr*;*;*.ty 


• « ^ -4 » ■ • -< . 

■« -♦ - « -4 -4 •-• 

% •4r • ' « « « 

-• ‘ 

■V > k • it ^ 4 

. t « «4 4 . t - 

I • i • I * 4 « 


t 4 • • t A • 

4 4 .< -4 •« -4 • 

< r «•■<•-* 
-4 .» .4 ^ ^ -A « 




• « t . • 4 .4 


4 H -• •■ *• 


*•* *-4 4 *-* < 4-# *-*•■* 4 * 4 4^ 

• '44 4444*4»4»'-» ••< '. ♦• #44«4444 

• **<!«••*••• ■•.• ♦ ♦ •:< *,**4*4*J*«*. 

«««4«444<«-< - »-»t««»«*4<*44«»''* « 

«4 •♦ 444 «« 4-4444 » 4 -*« •••• -••••4 

« ^ ^ 4.«-4 •4-41 ^ 4 *fc -t4-4«»««*«4 »«.«i 


\\* .♦ /.* 4*4% *-4-4*4'-4**4 v\.V4*;V'^.V*4'*rr-*^V:v-.-. :» 




,.444»44 *4 »« 

» # 4 .* • > 4. • 4 4 4 , 4 • 4 • « 4 4 4 • 

• 4 ^ -4 •« 4 4 4444 * ,*«» 444«44.--4«»- 

.*-•* 4 «44-4 « 4 4-4-4 ft '•• 

Ht«-44-4 4-44 4 4 • • * 4 • •^ •• \* • 

>-. .— i— — •->-.4 •a4»-4'-4 ».*.-4 <-• 


,., I 4 - 4 . 4 . 4 -4 * 4 4-444 4 

•.-»•■• ♦:!«♦«*.♦• ’ ' 

(4 44« .44 444*4 .4 

.•4^4 4 44.4 44 •• 

« •-«-4 4-.*-4.4-»^-4-» 4 4 


•4 %•••♦-% 

•9 ■* * • * 
























